Archive for the ‘Ramayannam’ Category

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -71/72/73/74

January 13, 2014

te.atikaayam samaasaadya vaanaraa muuDhachetasaH |
sharaNyam sharaNam jagmurlakShmaNaagrajamaahave || 6-71-9

9. atikaaya samaasaadya = (when) Atikaya was to be attacked; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; muuDhachetasaH = were bewildered in mind;sharaNam jagmuH = and sought refuge; lakSmaNaagrajam = with Rama; aahave = in battle; sharaNyam = who affords protection.

When Atikaya was to be attacked, the monkeys were bewildered in mind and sought in the battle, a refuge with Rama, who affords protection.

ko.asau parvatasa~Nkaasho dhanuShmaanharilochanaH |
yukte hayasahasreNa vishaale syandane sthitaH || 6-71-12

12. kaH = who; asau = is he; parvatasamkaashaH = resembling a mountain (in size); dhanuShmaan = armed with a bow; harilochanaH = brown-eyed; sthitaH = and seated; vishaale syandane = in a spacious chariot; yukte = yoked; haya sahasreNa = with a thousand horses?

“Who is he, resembling a mountain in size, armed with a bow, brown-eyed and seated in a spacious chariot yoked with a thousand horses?”

raktakaNThaguNo dhiiro mahaaparvatasaMnibhaH |
kaalaH kaalamahaavaktro meghastha iva bhaaskaraH || 6-71-22

22. dhiiraH = this brave warrior; rakta kaNTha guNaH = with a red garland adorning his neck; mahaaparvata sannibhaH = resembling a large mountain; kaalaH = black in colour; kaala mahaavaktraH = having a mouth as large as Death; bhaaskaraH iva = looks like the sun; meghasthaH = veiled by a cloud.

“This brave warrior, with a red garland adorning his neck, resembling a large mountain black in colour and having a month as large as Death, looks like the sun veiled by a cloud.”

tasyaasiidviiryavaanputro raavaNapratimo raNe |
vR^iddhasevii shrutadharaH sarvaastraviduShaam varaH || 6-71-28

28. tasya = to him; aasiit = there is; putraH = a son; viiryavaan = who is valiant; raavaNapratimaH = equal to Ravana; raNe = in combat;vR^iddha sevii = who serves elders; varaH = excellent; shrutidharaH = among those holding that which is heard; sarvaastra viduShaam = and who is skilled in the use of weaponry.

“To him, there is a valiant son, equal to Ravana in combat, who serves elders, holding that which is heard from them and skilled in the use of weaponry.”

yasya baahum samaashritya la~Nkaa bhavati nirbhayaa |
tanayam dhaanyamaalinyaa atikaayamimam viduH || 6-71-30

30. samaashritya = resting; yasya baahum = on whose arm; laN^kaa = Lanka; bhavati nirbhayaa = is feeling fearless; viduH = (they) know; imam= him; atikaayam = as Atikaya; tanayam = the son; dhaanyamaalinyaaH = of Dhanyamali.

“He is Atikaya, the son of Dhanyamali. Lanka is feeling fearless, by resting on his arm.”

vajram viShTambhitaM yena baaNairindrasya dhiimataH |
paashaH salilaraajasya yuddhe pratihatastathaa || 6-71-34
eSho.atikaayo balavaan raakShasaanaamatharShabhaH |
sa raavaNasya suto dhiimaan devadanava darpahaa || 6-71-35

34; 35. yena = by whom; baaNaiH = with his arrows; yuddhe = in battle; vajram = the thunderbolt; dhiimataH indrashcha = of the intelligent Indra; viShTambhitam = was paralyzed; tathaa = and; paashaH = the noose; salilaraajasya = of Varuna; the lord of waters; pratihataH = was struck down; eShaH = he as such; atikaayaH = is Atikaya; balavaan = a strong demon; atha = and; R^iShabhaH = the foremost; raakShasaanaam = among demons; saH = He; dhiimaan = the wise demon; raavaNa sutaH = is the son of Ravana; devadaanava darpahaa = who took off the pride from celestials and ogres.

“He is Atikaya, who paralyzed the thunderbolt of the intelligent Indra with his arrows. He struck down the noose of Varuna, the seizer of transgressors. This wise Ravana’s son, who is strong and the foremost of demons took off the pride of celestials and ogres.”

te.arditaa baaNabarSheNa bhinnagaatraaH plava~NgamaaH |
na shekuratikaayasya pratikartuM mahaaraNe || 6-71-42

42. te paraajitaaH = those overthrown monkeys; arditaaH = injured; baaNa varSeNa = by the shower of arrows; atikaayasya = of Atikaya;bhinnagaatraaH = with their blown out bodies; mahaahave = in that great battle; na shekuH = were unable; pratikartum = to retaliate (on him).

Those overthrown monkeys, injured with their blown out bodies, by the shower of Atikaya’s arrows in that great battle, were unable to retaliate on him.

kruddhaH saumitrirutpatya tuuNaadaakShipya saayakam |
purastaadatikaayasya vichakarSha mahaddhanuH || 6-71-47

47. kruddhaH = the enraged; saumitriH = Lakshmana; utpatya = coming forward quickly; aakShipya = and taking off; saayakam = an arrow;tuuNaat = from the quiver; an arrow; chakarSha = pulled out; mahat = his great; dhanuH = bow; parastaat = in front; atikaayasya = of Atikaya.

The enraged Lakshmana, coming forward quickly and taking off an arrow from his quiver pulled out his great bow in front of Atikaya.

na vaakyamaatreNa bhavaanpradhaano |
na katthanaatsatpuruShaa bhavanti |
mayi sthite dhanvini baaNapaaNau |
vidarshayasvaatmabalam duraatman || 6-71-58

58. duraatman = O the evil minded one!; vaakyamaatrena = just by mere words; bhavaan = you; na = cannot be; pradhaanaH = a very important person; katthanaat = by of boasting themselves; na bhavanti = people cannot become; satpuruShaaH = good persons; nidarshayatva = you show;aatmabalam = your strength; mayi = in me; sthite = who is standing; baaNa paaNau = with an arrow in hand; dhanvini = and wielding a bow.

“O the evil-minded! Just by uttering mere words, you cannot by a very important person. People cannot become good persons, just by boasting of themselves. You rather show your strength in me, who is standing with an arrow in hand and wielding a bow.”

baalo.ayamiti viGYaaya na maavaGYaatumarhasi |
baalo vaa yadi vaa vR^iddho mR^ityum jaaniihi samyuge || 6-71-63
baalena viShNunaa lokaastrayaH kraantaastrivikramaiH |

63. viN^aaya = thinking; iti = that; ayam = he; baalaH = is a boy; na cha arhasi = you ought not; avaJNaatum = to disregard (me); baalovaa = either as a boy; vR^iddhovaa = or as an old man; jaanihi = you indeed perceive (me); samyuge = in the battle front; mR^ityum = as the god of Death;baalena viShNuunaa = by Vishnu as a boy; trayaH = the three; lokaaH = worlds; kraantaaH = were occupied; trivikramaiH = by his three strides.

“Thinking me to be a boy, you need not disregard me. Either as the boy or as the aged, you indeed know me in battle-front as the god of Death. Vishnu, as a boy occupied the three worlds just with his three strides, Didn’t he?”

sa taaMshchhittvaa sharaistiikShNairlakShmaNaH paraviirahaa || 6-71-70
aadade nishitaM baaNam jvalantamiva tejasaa |

70. chhitvaa = cutting off; taan = those arrows; shitaiH baaNaiH = with his sharp arrows; saH lakShmaNaH = that Lakshmana; paraviirahaa = the annihilator of enemy-warriors; aadade = took up; nishitam baaNam = a sharp arrow; jvalantamiva tejasaa = as though it was blazing with a glow.

Cutting off those arrows with his sharp arrows that Lakshmana, the destroyer of enemy-warriors, took up a sharp arrow, as though it was blazing with a glow.

raakShasaH prachakampe cha lakShmaNeShu prakampitaH || 6-71-74
rudrabaaNahataM bhiimam yathaa tripuragopuram |

74. raakShasaH = the demon; lakShmaNeShu prapiiDitaH = tormented by Lakshmana’s arrow; atha = then; prachakampa = trembled violently;ghoram tripuragopuram yathaa = like the terrific town-gate of Tripura City built of gold; silver and iron in the sky; air and earth by Maya for the demons; rudra baaNahatam = struck by the arrow of Shiva.

The demon, tormented by Lakshmana’s arrow, then trembled violently as when the terrific town-gate of Tripura City, (built of gold, silver and iron in the sky, air and earth by Maya for the demons) was struck by Shiva’s arrow.

tatastaanraakShasotsR^iShTaa~nsharaughaanraavaNaanujaH || 6-71-79
asambhraantaH prachichchheda nishitairbahubhiH sharaiH |

79. tataH = thereupon; raaghavaanujaH = Lakshmana; asambhraantaH = coolly; prachichchheda = chopped off; taan = those; sharaughaan = gluts of arrows; raakShasotsR^iShTaan = released by the foremost of demons; bahubhiH nishitaiH sharaiH = by the multitude of his sharp arrows.

Thereupon, Lakshmana coolly chopped off those gluts of arrows released by that foremost of demons, by the multitude of his sharp arrows.

tatastam jvalitaM ghoram lakShmaNaH sharamaahitam || 6-71-86
atikaayaaya chikShepa kaaladaNDamivaantakaH |

86. lakShmaNaH = (Meanwhile) Lakshmana; chikShepa = hurled; atikaayaaya = at Atikaya; jvalitam = that blazing; ghoram = and awful; sharam = arrow; aahitam = employed; tat = with that; astram = mystic missile; antakaH = as Yama the lord of Death; (would hurl); kaala daN^Damiva = his rod of destruction.

Meanwhile, Lakshmana hurled at Atikaya, that blazing and awful arrow employed with that mystic missile as Yama the lord of Death would hurl his rod of destruction.

athainam sharadhaaraabhirdhaaraabhiriva toyadaH |
abhyavarShata sa~Nkruddho lakShmaNo raavaNaatmajam || 6-71-94

94. atha = then; samkruddhaH = the furious; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; abhyavarShata = showered forth; sharadhaaraabhiH = hails of arrows;enam raavaNaatmajam = on this Atikaya; toyadaH iva = as a cloud; dhaaraabhiH iva = showers hails of down-pour.

Then, the furious Lakshmana showered forth hails of arrows on Atikaya, as a rainy cloud showers hails of down-pour.

taM brahmaNo.astreNa niyujya chaape |
sharam supu~NkhaM yamaduutakalpam |
saumitririndraarisutasya tasya |
sasarja baaNam yudhi vajrakalpam || 6-71-106

106. niyujya = having charged; brahmaNaH astraH = the missile of Brahma; tam sharam = on that arrows; sapuN^kham = with the feathers and all; yama duutakalpam = equal to a messenger of Yama the lord of Death; chaape = over the bow; saumitriH = Lakshmana; sasarja = released; baaNam= that arrows; vajrakalpam = similar to a thunder bolt; tasya indraarisutasya = on that son of Ravana.

Having charged the missile of Brahma on that arrow with the feathers and all, equal to a messenger of Yama the lord of Death over his bow, Lakshmana released that arrow looking like a thunderbolt on Atikaya, the son of Ravana.

taanyaayudhaanyadbhutavigrahaaNi |
moghaani kR^itvaa sa sharo.agnidiiptaH |
prasahya tasyaiva kiriiTajuShTaM |
tadaatikaayasya shiro jahaara || 6-71-110

110. tadaa = then; saH sharaH = that arrow; agnidiiptaH = blazing like fire; moghaani kR^itvaa taani aayudhaani = made in vain; those weapons;adbhuta vigrahaani = of wonderful form; pragR^ihya = taking; shiraH = his head; jahaara = carried it away.

Then, that arrow, blazing like fire, made in vain those weapons of wonderful form and taking Atikaya’s head, carried it away.

atibala matikaayamabhrakalpaM |
yudhi vinipaatya sa lakShmaNaH prahR^iShTaH |
tvaritamatha tadaa sa raamapaarshvaM
kapinivahaishcha supuujito jagaama || 6-71-116

116. vinipaatya = throwing down; yudhi = in battle; atikaayam = that Atikaya; atibalam = who was exceedingly strong; abhrakalpam = and looking like a cloud; saH lakShmanaH = that Lakshmana; tadaa = then; prahR^iShTaH = was greatly delighted; supuujitaH = and while he was being worshipped; kapinivahaiH = by the multitude of monkeys; atha = thereupon; tvaritam = quickly; jagaama = hastened towards; raama paarshvam = the vicinity of Rama.

Throwing down in battle, that Atikaya who was exceedingly strong and looking like a cloud, Lakshmana was greatly delighted and while he was being worshipped by the multitude of monkeys, thereupon quickly hastened towards the proximity of Rama.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

aho subalavaan raamo mahadastrabalam cha vai || 6-71-10
yasya vikramamaasaadya raakShasaa nidhanam gataaH |

10. yasya = by which Rama’s; vikramam = valour; raakShasaaH = the demons; aasaadya nidhanam gataaH = reached past destruction; raamaH = (that) Rama; aho = alas!; subalavaan = has a great strength; astra balamcha mahatvai = and indeed has an arrow of great power too.

“By Rama’s valour, the demons were destroyed. Alas! How great is Rama’s strength! How great is the power of his arrow!”

sarvatashchaapi tiShThadhvam svaiH svaiH parivR^itaa balaiH || 6-71-13
draShTavyam cha padam teShaam vaanaraaNaaM nishaacharaaH |

13. nishaacharaaH = O demons!; tiShThadhvam = stay; sarvataH = on all sides; parivR^itaaH = surrounded by; svaiH svaiH balaiH = by your respective armies; padam teShaam vaanaraaNaam = the position of those monkeys; draShTavyam cha = is to be watched.

“O demons! Stay on all sides with your respective armies. The various positioning of those monkeys are to be watched.”

tataH sa saMdiipitakopapahni |
rnishaacharaaNaamadhipo mahaabalaH |
tadeva putravyasanam vichintayan |
muhurmuhushchaiva tadaa vyaniHshvasat || 6-71-18

18. samdiipita kopa vahniH = blazed as he was with a fire of anger; mahaabalaH = the mighty; adhipaH = lord; nishaacharaaNaam = of demons;tataH = then; vichintayan = thinking; tat puravyasanam eva = of that loss of his son; tadaa = then muhuH muhuH = again and again; vyaniHshvasat = sighing.

Blazed as he was with a fire of anger, Ravana the mighty lord of demons, then remained broading about the loss of his son (Atikaya) and also sighing again and again.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tatastu raajaanamudiikShya diinaM |
shokaarNave samparipupluvaanam|
atharShabho raakShasaraajasuunur |
athendrajidvaakyamidaM babhaaShe || 6-73-3

3. tataH = then; udiikShya = seeing; raajaanam = Ravana the king; diinam = miserably; samparipuluvaan = submerged; shokaarNave = in a sea of sorrow; indrajit = Indrajit; raakshasaraajasuumuH = Ravana’s son; ratharShabhaH = the best of charioteers; babhaaShe = spoke; tam = to him; idam vaakyam = the following words.

Then, seeing Ravana the king, miserably submerged in a sea of sorrow, Indrajit, Ravana’s son, the best among charioteers, spoke to him as follows:

imaaM pratiGYaaM shR^iNu shakrashatroH |
sunishchitaaM pauruShadaivayuktaam|
adyaiva raamaM sahalakShmaNena |
santaapayiShyaami sharairamoghaiH || 6-73-6

6. shR^iNu = Hear; shakrashatoH = of Indrajit’s; pratiJNaam = promise; sunishchitaan = which is very firm; pauruShadaivayuktaam = belonging to valour and coming from gods; adyaiva = now itself; samtarpayiShyaami = I shall overfill; raamam = Rama; lakShmaNena saha = together with Lakshmana; amoghaiH sharaughaiH = with unfailing flood of arrows.

“Listen to Indrajit’s promise, which is very firm, backed by valour and divine blessing. Now itself, I will overwhelm Rama together with Lakshmana unfailing flood of arrows.

sa sha~NkhaninadairbhiimairbheriiNaaM cha mahaasvanaiH|
jagaama tridashendraariH stuuyamaano nishaacharaiH || 6-73-14

14. saH = that; viiryavaan = valiant; tridashendraariH = Indrajit; jagaama = went; vegena = swiftly; ajim = to battle; puurNaiH = with full;shaNkhaninadaiH = blasts of couches; bheriiNaam = and kettle-drums.

That valiant Indrajit swiftly went to the battle-field with full blasts of couches and kettle-drums.

tvamapratirathaH putra tvayaa vai vaasavo jitaH |
kimpunarmaanuSham dhR^iShyam nihaniShyasi raaghavam || 6-73-18
tathokto raakShasendreNa pratyagR^ihNaanmahaashShaH |

18. putra = my dear son!; tvam apratirathaH = there is no charioteer who can stand you as your rival; tvayaa = by you; vaasavaH = Indra the lord of celestials; jitaH = was conquered; nihaniShyasi = you can kill; raaghavam = Rama; maanuSham = a man; dhR^iShyam = who is assailable; kim punaH= how much more can I tell?” tathaa = thus; uktaH = spoken; raakShasendreNa = by the king of demons; (Indrajit); pratyagR^ihNaat = accepted;mahaashiShaH = his great blessings.

“O my dear son! There is no charioteer who can stand you as your rival. Indra the lord of celestials was conquered by you. You can kill Rama, a mere human being, who is assailable. How much more can I tell?” After hearing these words of Ravana Indrajit accepted his great blessings.

sa tatraagniM samaastiirya sharapatraiH satomaraiH || 6-73-24
chhaagasya sarvakR^iShNasya galaM jagraaha jiivataH |

24. samaastiirya = duly spreading; agnim = fire; sharapatraiH = with reeds (in the form of other weapons); satomariaH = accompanied by lances;tatra = there; saH = he; jagraaha = elapsed; galam = the neck; jiivitaH chhagasya = of a live goat; kR^iShNa varNasya = of dark hue (for offering it to the fire as an oblation).

Duly spreading fire with reeds (in the form of other weapons) accompanied by lances there, Indrajit elapsed the neck of a live goat of dark hue (for offering it to the fire as an oblation).

so.astramaahaarayaamaasa braahmamastravidaaM varaH || 6-73-27
dhanushchaatmarathaM chaiva sarvaM tatraabhyamantrayat |

27. saH = Indrajit; astravishaaradaH = who was skilled in the use of mystic missiles; aahaarayaamaasa = invoked; brahmam astram = the missile presided over by Brahma; abhyamantrayat = and charged; tatra = there; dhanushcha = the bow; aatmarathamchaiva = his own chariot; sarvam = and all.

Indrajit, who was skilled in the use of mystic missiles, invoked the missile presided over by Brahma and charged it on his bow, chariot and all.

sa paavakaM paavakadiiptatejaa |
hutvaa mahendrapratimaprabhaavaH|
sa chaapabaaNaasirathaashvasuutaH |
khe.antardadha aatmaanamachintyaruupaH || 6-73-29

29. hutvaa = having propitiated offerings in fire; saH = Indrajit; paavaka diipta tejaaH = having a splendour; shining like the fire; mahendra pratima prabhaavaH = having a night similar to that of Indra the lord of celestials; achintya viirya = possessing an unimaginable prowess; andardadha = became invisible; aatmaanam = himself; khe = in the sky; sachaapabaaNaasi rathaashvasuutaH = with the bow; arrows; sword; chariot; horses; charioteer and all.

Having propitiated offering in fire, Indrajit, having a splendour shining like the fire, having a might similar to that of Indra, and possessing an unimaginable prowess, became himself invisible in the sky, with the bow, arrows, sword, chariot, horses, charioteer and all.

sa tu naaliikanaaraachairgadaabhirmusalairapi |
rakShobhiH saMvR^itaH saMkhye vaanaraan vichakarta ha || 6-73-34

34. sa u = that Indrajit on his part; rakShobhiH samvR^itaH = along with his demons; samkhye = in battle; vichakartaha = destroyed; vaanaraan = the monkeys; naaliika naaraachaiH = with Naliika (broad-headed) arrows; steel arrows; gadaabhiH = maces; musalairapi = and clubs.

That Indrajit, on his part, along with his demons in the battle-field, destroyed the monkeys with Nalika (broad-headed) arrows, steel arrows, maces and clubs.

te tapantamivaadityaM ghorai rbaaNagabhastibhiH |
abhyaadhaavanta samkruddhaaH samyuge vaanararShabhaaH || 6-73-40

40. te vaanararShabhaaH = those excellent monkeys; samkruddhaaH = with anger; abhyaadaavanta = ran against Indrajit; tapantam = who was tormenting; aadityam iva = like the sun; ghoraiH baaNagabhastibhiH = with his terrific ray-like arrows.

Those excellent monkeys with anger attacked Indrajit, who was tormenting them like the sun with his terrific ray-like the sun with his terrific ray-like arrows.

taM drumaaNaam shilaanaaM cha varShaM praaNaharaM mahat |
vyapohata mahaatejaa raavaNiH samitiMjayaH || 6-73-44

44. raavaNiH = Indrajit; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; samitimjayaH = the conqueror in battles; vyapohata = kept off; tam = that; mahat = great; varSham = rain; drumaanaam = of trees; shilaanamcha = and rocks; praaNaharam = which take away lives.

Indrajit of great splendour and the conqueror of battles, kept off that great rain of deadly hail of trees and rocks.

jaambavantaM tu dashabhirniilaM tri.nshadbhireva cha |
sugriivamR^iShabhaM chaiva so.aN^gadam dvividaM tathaa || 6-73-48
ghorairdattavaraistiikShaNairniShpraanakarottadaa |

48. tadaa = then; saH = Indrajit; dashabhiH = with ten arrows; jaambavantam = (struck) Jambavan; trimshadbhireva = with thirty arrows; niilam = Nila; ghoraiH tiikShNaiH = with terrific sharp arrows; data varaih = endowed with boons; sugriivam = Sugreeva; R^iShabham chaiva = Rishabha;aN^gadam = Angada; tathaa = and; dvividam = Dvivida; akarot = and made then; niShpraaNaan = breathless.

Indrajit then struck Jambavan with ten arrows and Nila with thirty arrows. He also struck Sugreeva, Rishabha, Angada and Dvivida with sharp and terrific arrows endowed with boons and made them breathless.

sa sainyamutsR^ijya sametya tuurNaM |
mahaaraNe vaanaravaahiniiShu|
adR^ishyamaanaH sharajaalamugraM |
vavarSha niilaambudharo yathaambu || 6-73-54

54. utsR^ijya = leaving off; svasainyan = his army; mahaahave = in that great battle; adR^ishyamaanaH = becoming invisible; (Indrajit); sametya= advancing (towards the monkeys); vavarSha = rained; tuurNam = quickly; ugram = terrific sharajaalam = multitude of arrows; manara vaahiniSha = on the armies; niilaambudharaH yathaa = as a black cloud (down pours); ambu = the rain.

Leaving off his army from that great battle-field and becoming invisible, Indrajit advanced towards the monkeys and quickly rained terrific hail of arrows on those armies of monkeys, as black cloud downpours the rain.

sa vai gadaabhirhariyuuthamukhyaan |
nirbhidya baaNaistapaniiyapu~NkhaiH |
vavarSha raamaM sharavR^iShTijaalaiH |
salakShmaNaM bhaaskararashmikalpaiH || 6-73-66

66. nirbhidya = tearing asunder; hariyuuthamukhyaan = the principal monkey-warriors; gadaabhiH = by maces; baaNaiH = and arrows;tapaniiyavarNaiH = which were of golden colour; saH = that Indrajit; vavarSha = rained; sharavR^iShTijaalaiH = a multitude of showers of arrows;bhaaskara rashmi kalpaiH = equal to sun’s rays; raamam = on Rama; salakShmaNam = along with Lakshmana.

Tearing asunder the principal monkey-warriors by maces and arrows, which were of golden colour, that Indrajit rained a multitude of showers of arrows equal to sun’s rays on Rama and Lakshmana.

manye svayambhuurbhagavaanachintyo |
yasyaitadastraM prabhavash cha yo.asya|
baaNaavapaataaMstvamihaadya dhiiman
mayaa sahaavyagramanaaH sahasva || 6-73-70

70. manye = I think; bhagavaan svayambhuuH = the self-born Lord Brahma; yaH prabhavaH = who is the source of this universe; achintyaH = is inconceivable; etat astram = and by whom this missile (is presided); dhiiman = O wise one!; avyagramanaaH = remaining undistracted in mind; tvam = you; sahasva = bear; mayaa saha = along with me; iha = here; baaNaavapaatam = the hail of arrows; adya = today.

“I think the self-born Brahma who is the source of the universe is inconceivable and this missile is presided over by him. O wise one! Remaining undistracted in mind, you bear along with me today the hail of arrows here.”

aavaaM tu dR^iShTvaa patitau visaMGYau |
nivR^ittayuddhau hataroShaharShau|
dhruvaM pravekShyatyamaraarivaasaM |
asau samaadaaya raNaagralakShmiim || 6-73-72

72. dR^iShTvaa = finding; aavaam = both of us; visamJNau = fallen unconscious; gataharSha roShau = and without showing joy and anger;nivR^ittayuddhau = having desisted from fighting; samaasaadya = and having obtained; raNaagryalakShmiiva = laurels of battle in its beginning itself asau dhruvam pravekShyati = he will certainly return; amaraarivaasam = Lanka (the abode of demons).

“Finding both of us fallen unconscious without displaying any joy or anger as also having desisted from fighting, Indrajit will certainly return to Lanka, after having obtained laurels of battle in its beginning itself.”

tatastu taavindrajidastrajaalair |
babhuuvatustatra tadaa vishastau|
sa chaapi tau tatra viShaadayitvaa |
nanaada harShaadyudhi raakShasendraH || 6-73-73

73. tataH = thereafter; tau = Rama and Lakshmana; tadaa = then; babhuuvatuH = became; vishastau = struck; tatra = there; astra jaalaiH = by a multitude of arrows; indrajitaH = of Indrajit; tatra = there; saH = that; raakShasendrashchaapi = leader of demons also; viShaayitvaa = causing affliction; tau = to both of them; nanaada = roared; harShaat = with a thrill of rapture; yudhi = in battle.

Thereafter, Rama and Lakshmana there became struck by a multitude of arrows of Indrajit. That leader of demons also there, causing affliction to both of them, roared with a thrill of rapture in battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

tato viShaNNaM samavekShya sainyaM |
vibhiiShaNo buddhimataaM variShThaH |
uvaacha shaakhaamR^igaraajaviiraan |
naashvaasayannapratimairvachobhiH || 6-74-2

2. samavekShya = seeing; sarvam = the entire army; viShaNNam = looking worried; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; variShThaH = the best;buddhimataam = among the intelligent; tataH = then; uvaacha = spoke; aashvaasayan = consoling; shaakhaa mR^iga raajaviiraan = the warriors of Sugreeva the lord of monkeys; apratimaiH = matchless; vachobhiH = words.

Seeing the entire army looking worried, Vibhishana, the best among the intelligent ones, spoke the following matchless words, consoling the warriors of Sugreeva, the lord of monkeys:

braahmamastraM tadaa dhiimaanmaanayitvaa tu maarutiH |
vibhiiShaNavachaH shrutvaa hanUmaaMstamathaabraviit || 6-74-5

5. tataH = then; hanumaan = Hanuma; dhiimaan = the intelligent one; maarutiH = and the son of wind-god; maanayitvaa = honouring; braahmam astram = the missile of Brahma; shrutvaa = and hearing; vibhiiShaNa vachaH = the words of Vibhishana; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words.

Then, the intelligent Hanuma, the son of wind-god, paying honour to the missile presided over by Brahma and hearing the words of Vibhishana, spoke the following words:

sugriivama~NgadaM niilaM sharabhaM gandhamaadanam |
gavaakSham cha siShjeMNam cha vegadarshanamaahukam || 6-74-10
maindaM nalaM jyotimukhaM dvividaM panasaM tathaa |
vibhiiShaNo hanUmaaMshcha dadR^ishaate hataanraNe || 6-74-11

10; 11. vibhiShaNaH = Vibhishana; hanuumaamcha = and Hanuma; dadR^ishaate = saw; sugriivam = Sugreeva; aN^gadam = Angada; niilam = Nila; sharabham = Sharabha; gandhamaadanam = Gandhamadana; gavaakSham = Gavaksha; suSheNam cha = Sushena; vegadarshinamevacha = Vegadarshi; maindam = Mainda; nalam = Nala; jyotimukham = Jyotimukha; vaanaram chaapi = and a monkey called; dvividam = Dvivida; hataan = who were struck down; raNe = in battle.

Vibhishana and Hanuma saw Sugreeva, Angada, Nila, Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Gavaksha, Sushena, Vegadarshi, Mainda, Nala, Jyotimukha and a monkey called Dvivida, who were struck down on the battle-field.

svabhaavajarayaa yuktaM vR^iddhaM sharashataish chitam |
prajaapatisutaM viiraM shaamyantamiva paavakam || 6-74-14
dR^iShTvaa tamupasa~Ngamya paulastyo vaakyamabraviit |

14. dR^iShTvaa = looking at; prajaapati sutam Jambavan; the son of Brahma; yuktam = who was endowed with; svabhaava jarayaa = old age by nature; vR^iddham = an elderly person; chitam = looking conspicuous; shara shataiH = with hundreds of arrows; viiram = and a valiant with hundreds of arrows; viiram = and a valiant person; paavakam iva = looking like fire; shyamantam = which was extinguishing; paulastyaH = Vibhishana; sama bhisamkramya = approaching abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = the him; following words.

Looking at Jambavan, the son of Brahma, who was naturally bequeathed with old age, an elderly person, with his body conspicuous of hundreds of arrows and a valiant person looking like an extinguishing fire, Vibhishana approached him and spoke as follows:

a~njanaa suprajaa yena maatarishvaa cha nairR^ita |
hanUmaanvaanarashreShThaH praaNaandhaarayate kva chit || 6-74-18

18. suvrata = O Vibhishana; of good manners!; hanuman = (Does) Hanuma; vaanara shreShThaH = the foremost among monkeys; yena = because of whom; aN^janaa = Anjana (his mother); maatarishraacha = and the wind-god; suprajaaH = are his blessed parents; praaNaandharayate = holding his lives; kvachit = anywhere?

“O Vibhishana, of good manners! Does Hanuma, the foremost among monkeys, because of whom, Anjana (his mother) and the wind-god are his blessed parents survive, holding his life any where nearby?”

asmi~njiivati viire tu hatamapyahataM balam |
hanUmatyujjhitapraaNe jiivanto.api mR^itaa vayam || 6-74-22

22. asmin viire = If this brave Hanuma; jiivati = is surviving; balam = the (whole) army; hatamapi = even if killed; ahatam = is unhurt; hanuumati= If Hanuma; ujghitapraaNe = has given up his life; vayam = we; mR^itaaH = are dead; jiivantaH api = even though living.

“If that brave Hanuma is surviving, the whole army even if killed, is unhurt. On the other hand, if Hanuma has given up is life, we are all dead, even though living.”

shrutvaa hanumato vaakyaM tathaapi vyathitendriyaH |
punarjaatamivaatmaanaM sa mene R^ikShapu~NgavaH || 6-74-25

25. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; hanumataH = of Hanuman; plavagottamaH = Jambavan; the foremost among monkeys;vivyathitendriyaH = with perturbed organs of senses; manyate = considered; jaatamiva = to have born; aatmaanam = himself; punaH = again.

Hearing the voice of Hanuma, Jambavan, the foremost among monkeys, with perturbed senses, considered himself as though born again.

gatvaa paramamadhvaanamuparyupari saagaram |
himavantaM nagashreShThaM hanUmangantumarhasi || 6-74-29

29. hanuumaan = O Hanuma!; arhasi = you ought; gantum = to go; himavantam = to Himalaya; nagashreShTham = the foremost of mountains;gatvaa = by traveling; uparyupari = higher and higher over; paramam = the large; saagaram = ocean.

“O Hanuma! You ought to go to Himalaya, the foremost of mountains, by traveling higher and higher over the large ocean.”

tataH kaa~nchanamatyugramR^iShabhaM parvatottamam |
kailaasashikharaM chaapi drakShyasyariniShUdana || 6-74-30

30. ariniShuudana = O annihilator of enemies!; tataH = thereupon; drakShyasi = you will see; tatra = there; R^iShabham = Mount Rishabha;parvatottamam = the excellent mountain; kailaasa shikharam = and the peak of Kailasa; kaaN^chanam = of golden hue; atyugram = and very much powerful.

“O annihilator of enemies! Thereafter, you will see there the Mount Rishabha, the excellent mountain and the very much powerful peak of Kailasa, with a golden hue.”

mR^itasa~njiivaniiM chaiva vishalyakaraNiim api |
sauvarNakaraNiiM chaiva sandhaaniiM cha mahauShadhiim || 6-74-33

33. mR^ita sanjivaniimchaiva = (you can see) Mrita sanjiivani (capable of restoring the dead to life) and also; vishalyakaraNiim api = Vishalyakarani (capable of extracting weapons and healing all wounds inflicted by weapons); suvarNakaraNiimchaiva = Suvarna karani (restoring the body to its original complexion); samdhaaniimcha = and sandhani (capable of joining severed limbs or fractured bones); mahauShadhim = the great herb.

“You can see there, Mrita Sanjivani (capable of restoring the dead to life), Vishalyakarani (capable of extracting weapons and healing all wounds inflicted by weapons), Suvarnakarani (restoring the body to its original complexion) and Sandhani, the great herb (capable of joining severed limbs or fractured bone).”

shrutvaa jaambavato vaakyaM hanUmaanharipu~NgavaH |
aapUryata baloddharShaistoyavegairivaarNavaH || 6-74-35

35. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; jaambaataH = of Jamabvan; hanuman = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god;aapuuryata = was infused; baloddharShaiH = with animated strength; arNavaH iva = as the ocean; vaayuvegaiH = elevates with the force of the wind.

Hearing the words of Jambavan, Hanuma the son of wind-god was infused with animated strength, as the ocean gets animated with the force of the wind.

tasya peturnagaa bhUmau harivegaachcha jajvaluH |
shR^i~NgaaNi cha vyakiiryanta piiDitasya hanUmataa || 6-74-38

38. nagaaH = the trees; tasya = on that mountain; piiDitasya = pressed; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; petuH = fell; bhuumau = to the ground;jajvaluH cha = and caught fire; harivegaat = due to rapidity of Hanuma; shR^iN^gaaNi cha = its peaks also; vyashiiryanta = got broken.

The trees on that mountain, pressed by Hanuma, fell to the ground and caught fire due to rapidity of Hanuma. Its peaks also got broken.

pR^ithiviidharasa~Nkaasho nipiiDya dharaNiidharam |
pR^ithiviiM kShobhayaamaasa saarNavaaM maarutaatmajaH || 6-74-41

41. maarutaatmajaH = Hanuma; pR^ithiviidhara samkaashaH = like a mountain; nipiiDya = pressing hard; pR^ithiviidharam = the mountain;kShobhayaamaasapR^ithiviim saarNavaam = caused the earth along with the ocean to shake.

Pressing hard the mountain, Hanuma equal to a mountain, caused the earth along with the ocean to shake.

sa puchchhamudyamya bhuja~NgakalpaM |
vinamya pR^iShThaM shravaNe niku~nchya |
vivR^itya vaktraM vaDavaamukhaabham |
aapupluve vyomni sa chaNDavegaH || 6-74-49

49. udyamya = raising; puchchham = his tail; bhujaN^gakalpam = which resembled a serpent; vinamya = bending; pR^iShTham = his back;nikuchya = contracting; shravaNe = his ears; vivR^itya = and opening; vaktram = his mouth; ugram ba Dabaamukhaabham = which shore like a terrific submarine fire; saH = Hanuma; aapupluve = jumped; vyomni = into the sky; sachaN^Da vegaH = with a headlong speed.

Raising his tail which resembled on serpent, bending his back, contracting his ears and opening his month which shone like a terrific submarines-fire, Hanuma jumped into the sky, with a head long speed.

sa tau prasaaryoragabhogakalpau |
bhujau bhuja~NgaarinikaashaviiryaH |
jagaama meruM nagaraajamagryaM |
dishaH prakarShanniva vaayusuunuH || 6-74-51

51. prasaarya = stretching; bhujau = his arms; ugara bhogakalpau = looking like coils of serpents; saH vaayusuunuH = that Hanuma;bhujaN^gaarinikaasha viiryaH = vying with the prowess of hostile Garuda the eagle; prakarShinniva = as though he was drawing forth; dishaH = the four quarters; jagaama = headed towards; agryam shailam = the excellent mountain; nagaraajam = of Himalayas.

Stretching his arms, looking like coils of serpents, that Hanuma vying with the prowess of hostile Garuda the eagle, headed towards the excellent mountain of Himalayas, with gush as though he was drawing away the four quarters.

naanaaprasravaNopetaM bahukandaranirjharam |
shvetaabhrachayasa~NkaashaiH shikharaishchaarudarshanaiH || 6-74-57
shobhitaM vividhairvR^iktairagamatparvatottamam |

57. agamat = (Hanuman) went; parvatottamam = to Mount Himalaya; the foremost of mountains; shobhitam = embellished with;naanaaprasravaNapetam = various kinds of cascades; bahukandaranirjharam = many kinds of caves; mountain-streams; chaarudarshanaiH shikharaiH = and summits; shvetaabhrachaya samkaashe = resembling an assemblage of white clouds; vividhaiH = and many varieties; vR^ikShaiH = of trees.

Hanuma went to Mount Himalaya, the foremost of mountains, embellished with various kinds of cascades, many kinds of caves, mountain-streams and summits resembling an assemblage of white clouds as also many kinds of trees.

sa brahmakoshaM rajataalayaM cha |
shakraalayaM rudrasharapramokSham |
hayaananaM brahmashirashcha diiptaM |
dadarsha vaivasvata ki~NkarAMsh cha || 6-74-59

59. saH = he; dadarsha = saw; brahmakosham = the abode of Brahma the lord of creation; rajataalayamcha = Kailasa the abode of Shiva the lord of dissolution; shakraalayam = the abode of Indra the lord of celestials; rudrasharapramokSham = arrow-discharging place of Rudra (a figure of half-male and half-female born from Brhama’s forehead); hayaananam = the worshipping place of Hayagriva; the horse-faced form of Vishnu; diiptam = the shining; brahmashiraH cha = place at which Brahma’s head fell down; vaivasvata kimkaraamshcha = the sun-god and Kimkaras.

He saw the abode of Brahma the lord of creation, Kailasa the abode of Shiva the lord of dissolution, the abode of Indra the lord of celestials, the arrow-discharging place of Rudra, the worshipping place of Hayagriva, the horse-faced form of Vishnu, the shining place at which Brahma’s head fell down, the sun-god and Kimkaras.

sa yojanasahasrANi samatiitya mahaakapiH |
divyauShadhidharaM shailaM vyacharanmaarutaatmajaH || 6-74-63

63. saH maarutaatmajaH = that Hanuma; mahaakapiH = the great monkey; samatiitya = crossing; yojana sahasraaNi = thousands of Yojanas;vyacharat = walked around; shailam = the mountain; divyauShadhidharam = possessing heavenly herbs.

That Hanuma, the great monkey, having crossed thousands of yojanas, walked around that mountain, searching for the heavenly herbs.

mahauShadhyastu taaH sarvaastasminparvatasattame |
viGYAyArthinamAyAntaM tato jagmuradarshanam || 6-74-64

64. viJNaaya = knowing; tataH = then; arthinam = that somebody who wants them; aayaantam = was coming; sarvaaH = all; mahauShadhyaH = the distinguished herbs; tasmin parvatottame = on that excellent mountain; tataH = thereafter; jagmuH = attained; adarshanam = disappearance.

Knowing then that somebody was coming in search of them, all the distinguished herbs on that mountain disappeared from Hanuma’s view.

kimetadevaM suvinishchitaM te |
yadraaghave naasi kR^itaanukampaH |
pashyaadya madbaahubalaabhibhuuto
vikiirNamaatmaanamatho nagendra || 6-74-66

66. nagendra = O prince of mountains!; suvinishchitam kim = Is it quite certain; te = to you; evam = thus; etat = here; kR^itaanukapaH na asi iti yat = that you have not shown any compassion; raaghave = for Rama?’ atho = If it is so; madbaahubalaabhibhuutaH = overcome by the strength of my arms; pashya = find; aatmaanam = yourself; vikiirovam = shattered to pieces; adya = today.

“O prince of mountains! Is it quite sure that you have not shown any compassion for Rama? If it is so, overcome by the strength of my arms; find yourself shattered to pieces today.”

sa taM samutpaaTya khamutpapaata |
vitraasya lokaansasuraansurendraan |
saMstuuyamaanaH khacharairanekair |
jagaama vegaadgaruDograviiryaH || 6-74-68

68. samutpaaTya = having uprooted; tam = that mountain; vitraasya = frightening; lokaan = the worlds; sasuraasurendraan = including the leaders of celestials and demons inhabiting them samstunyamaanah = and being praised; anekaiH = by many; khacharaiH = aerial beings; utpapaata = (Hanuma) sprang up; kham = into the sky; jagaama vegaat = and proceeded speedily; garuDogravegaH = with the terrible speed of Garuda the eagle.

Having uprooted that mountain, frightening the worlds together with the leaders of celestials and demons inhabiting them and being praised by many aerial beings, Hanuma sprang up into the sky and proceeded expeditiously with the terrible speed of Garuda the eagle.

tato mahaatmaa nipapaata tasmi~n |
shailottame vaanarasainyamadhye |
haryuttamebhyaH shirasAbhivAdya |
vibhiiShaNaM tatra cha sasvaje saH || 6-74-72

72. tataH = thereupon; mahaatmaa = the great souled Hanuma; nipapaata = descended; vaanarasainyamadhye = in the middle of that army of monkeys; shailottame = on that prince of mountains (Trikuta); abhivaadya = having offered his salutation; shirasaa = with his head sent low;haryuttamebhyaH = to the illustrious monkeys; tatra = there; saH = he; sasvaje cha = embraced; vibhiiShaNam = Vibhishana.

Thereupon, the great souled Hanuma descended on that prince of mountains (Trikuta) in the midst of that army of monkeys. Having offered salutation to the illustrious monkeys there with his head bent low, he then embraced Vibhishana

taavapyubhau maanuSharaajaputrau |
taM gandhamaaghraaya mahauShadhiinaam |
babhuuvatustatra tadaa vishalyaa |
uttasthuranye cha haripraviiraaH || 6-74-73

73. aaghraaya = by inhaling; tam gandham = that fragrance; mahauShadhiinaam = of those great herbs; ubhau = both; tau = those;maanuSharaajaputrau = sons of Dasaratha; tatra tadaa = then and there; babhuuvatuH = became; vishalyau = healed of their wounds; anye = other;haripraviiraashcha = warriors of monkeys; uttasthuH = rose up.

By inhaling that fragrance of those great herbs, both Rama and Lakshamana became healed of their wounds then and there. Other monkey-warriors rose up.

yadaaprabhR^iti laN^kaayaaM yudhyane hariraakShasaaH |
tadaaprabhR^iti maanaarthmaajJNayaa raavaNasya cha || 6-74-75
ye hanyante raNe tatra raakShasaaH kapikuJNjaraiH |
hataa hataastu kShipyante sarva eva tu saagare || 6-74-76

75; 76. yathaa prabhR^iti = from the day; hariraakShasaaH = the monkeys and demons; yudhyanti = began to fight; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka;tadaa prabhR^iti = from that day onwards; aaJNayaa = under the orders; raavaNasya = of Ravana; ye raakShasaaH sarve evatu = all those demons;hanyante = who were being killed; kapikuN^jaraiH = by the foremost of monkeys; kShipyante = were being thrown away; saagare = in the ocean;hataaH hataaH = as and when killed; maanaarthe = merely for the sake of honour.

From the day the monkeys and demons began to fight in Lanka, from that day onwards, under the orders of Ravana, all those demons, who were being killed by the foremost of monkeys were being thrown away into the sea as and when they were killed, merely or the sake of honour (so that their number may not be known to the monkeys).

tato harirgandhavahaatmajastu |
tamoShadhiishailamudagraviiryaH |
ninaaya vegaaddhimavantameva
punashcha raameNa samaajagaama ||6-74-77

71. aalambya = taking hold; raakShasam balam = of the army of demons; visrastakesha vasanam = whose hair and raiments were kept in order with difficulty; vimukta kavachadhvajam = and whose armours and standards were thrown away; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; paryavaarayan = surrounded them on all sides.

Then, Hanuma the son of wind-god, with a great speed, carried away that mountain of herbs quickly back to the mountains of Himalayas and again joined Rama.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -67/68/69/70

January 13, 2014

atha vR^ikShaan mahaakaayaaH saanuuni sumahaanti cha |
vaanaraastuurNamudyamya kumbhakarNamabhidravan || 6-67-4

4. udyamya = lifting up; vR^ikSaan = the trees; sumahaanti saanuuni = and very large mountain-tops; mahaakaayaaH vaandraaH = the large-bodied monkeys; atha = thereupon; abhidravan = ran towards; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; tuurNam = briskly.

Lifting up trees and very large mountain-rocks, the large-bodied monkeys thereupon briskly ran towards Kumbhakarna.

ShoDashaaShTau cha dasha cha viMshattriMshattathaiva cha |
parikShipya cha baahubhyaaM khaadanvi paridhaavati || 6-67-7
bhakShayan bhR^ishasaMkruddho garuDaH pannagaaniva |

7. saH bhR^isha samkruddhaH = that highly enraged Kumbhakarna; parikSipya = putting (in his mouth); shoDosha = (as many as) sixteen;aSTaucha = eight; dashacha = ten; tathaiva = and even; vimshat = twenty; trimshat = or thirty; baahubhyaam = by his hands; khaadan = and devouring them; garuDah iva = like Garuda the mythical bird; shakSayan = devouring; pannagaan = the serpents; paridhaavati = ran about the battlefield.

That highly enraged Kumbhakarna, putting in his mount, (as many as) sixteen or eight or ten or even twenty or thirty monkeys by his hands and devouring them like. Garuda the mythical bird devouring the serpents in lots, ran about the battle-field.

hanuumaan shailashR^iN^gaaNi vR^ikShaaMshcha vividhaan dhrumaan || 6-67-15
vavarSha kumbhakarNasya shirasyambaramaasthitaH |

15. aasthitaH = staying in; ambaram = the sky; hanuumaan = Hanuma; vavarSa = showered; shailashR^iN^gaaNi = mountain-tops; shilaashcha = rocks; vividhaan drumaan = and various types of trees; kumbhakarNasya shirasi = on Kumbhakarna’s head.

Staying in the sky, Hanuma showered mountain-tops, rocks and various types of trees on Kumbhakarna’s head.

sa kumbhakarNam kupito jaghaana |
vegena shailottamabhiimakaayam |
sa chukShubhe tena tadaabhibuuto |
medaardragaatro rudhiraavasiktaH || 6-67-18

18. kupitaH = the enraged; saH = Hanuma; jaghaana = struck; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; shailottama bhiimakaayam = possessing a magnificent body looking like the most elevated mountain; vegena = rapidly; abhibhuutaH = attacked; tena = by him; saH = that Kumbhakarna;chukSubhe = was stumbled; rudhiraavasiktaH = with a sprinkling of blood; medaardragaatraH = and with his limbs succulent with flesh.

The enraged Hanuma struck with violence Kumbhakarna, who was endowed with a magnificent body and looking like the most elevated mountain. Thus attacked by Hanuma, Kumbhakarna was stumbled with a sprinkling of blood and with his limbs succulent with flesh.

tadaapatantaM samprekShye muShTinaabhijaghaana ha |
muShTiprahaaraabhihatam tachchhailaagram vyashiiryata || 6-67-23
savisphulimgam sajvaalaM nipapaata mahiitale |

23. samprekSya = seeing; aapatantam = that mountain-top befalling on him; tadaa abhijaghaana ha = (Kumbhakarna) then struck it; muSTinaa = with his fist; muSTiprahaaraabhihatam = struck by the blow of the fist; tat = that; shailaagram = mountain-top; vyashiiryata = was burst into pieces;nipapaata = and fallen down; mahiitale = on the ground; sa visphulingam = with sparks of fire; sajvaalam = and blaze.

Seeing that mountain-top befalling on him, Kumbhakarna then struck it with his fist. By that strike of the fist, that mountain-top was burst into pieces and fallen down on the ground, with sparks of fire and blaze.

muShTinaa sharabham hatvaa jaanunaa niilamaahave || 6-67-28
aajaghaana gavaakShaM cha talenendraripustadaa |
paadenaabhyahanatkR^iddha starasaa gandhamaadanam || 6-67-29

28; 29. tadaa = then; kruddhaH = the enraged; indraripuH = Kumbhakarna; the enemy of Indra; aahave = in battle; hatvaa = beating; sharabham = Sharabha; muSTinaa = with his fist; niilaam = and Neela; jaanunaa = with his knee; aajaghaana = struck; gavaakSam = Gavaksha; talena = with a palm of his hand; abhyahanat = and struck; gandhamaadanam = Gandhamadana; paadena = with his feet; tarosaa = violently.

Then, in battle, the enraged Kumbhakarna, the enemy of Indra, beating Sharabha with his fist and Neela with his knee, struck Gavaksha with a palm of his hand and struck Gandhamadana violently with his feet.

taM nakhairdashanaishchaapi muShTibhirjaanubhistathaa |
kumbhakarNaM mahaakaayaM te jaghnuH plavagarShabhaaH || 6-67-33

33. mahaabaahum = the mighty armed; plavagarSabhaaH = excellent monkeys; nijaghnuH = encountered; tam kumbhakarNam = that Kumbhakarna; nakhaiH = with their nails; dashanaishchaapi = teeth; muSTibhiH = fists; tathaa = and; baahubhiH = arms.

Those mighty armed excellent monkeys encountered that Kumbhakarna with their nails, teeth, fists and arms.

anekasho vadhyamaanaaH kumbhakarNena vaanaraaH |
raaghavam sharaNam jagmurvyathitaaH khinnachetasaH || 6-67-42

42. vadhyamaanaaH = while being killed; kumbhakarNena = by Kumbhakarna; anekashaH = in many ways; vyathitaaH = the agitated; vaanaraaH= monkeys; sharaNam jagmuH = sought refuge; raaghavam = in Rama; khinnachetasaH = with distressed minds.

While Kumbhakarna was destroying them in many ways, the agitated monkeys sought refuge in Rama, with their distressed minds.

ta maapatantam buddhvaa tu yuddhamaargavishaaradaH |
laaghavaanmochayaamaasa balavaan vaanararShabhaH || 6-67-48

48. buddhvaa = knowing; tam that spike; aapatantam = to be falling on him; balavaan = the mighty; vaanarSabhaH = Angada the chief of monkeys; yuddha maarga vishaaradaH = who was skilled in war-fare; mochayaamaasa = avoided it; laaghavaat = with his alacrity.

Knowing that the spike is going to fall on him, the mighty Angada, the chief of the monkeys, who was skilled in war-fare, avoided it with his alacrity.

sa parvataagramutkShipya samaavidhya mahaakapiH |
abhidudraava vegena kumbhakarNaM mahaabalam || 6-67-53

53. utkSipya = uplifting; samaavidhye = and tightly holding; parvataagram = a mountain-top; mahaabalaH = the mighty; saH = Sugreeva;abhidudraava = ran; mahaabalam = towards the mighty; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; vegena = with speed.

Uplifting and tightly holding a mountain-top, the mighty Sugreeva ran towards the sturdy Kumbhakarna with speed.

prajaapatestu pautrastvam tathaivarkSharajaHsutaH |
dhR^itipauruShasampannaH kasmaadgarjasi vaanara || 6-67-59

59. vaanara = O monkey!; tvam = you are; pautraH = the grand son; prajaapate = of Lord Brahma; tathaiva = and even; R^ikSa raajaH sutaH = the son of Riksharaja (sprung from the yawn of Brahama); dhR^itipauruSasampannaH = endowed with firmness and valour; kasmaat = why; garjasi = do you roar?

“O monkey! You are the grandson of Lord Brahma and even the son of Riksharaja (sprung from the yawn of Brahma) endowed with firmness and valour. Why do you roar?”

sa shailashR^iN^gaabhihatash chukopa |
nanaada kopaachcha vivR^itya vaktram |
vyaavidhya shuulam cha taDitprakaashaM |
chikShepa haryR^ikShapatervadhaaya || 6-67-62

62. shailashR^iN^gaabhihataH = struck by the mountain-top; saH = that Kumbhakarna; chukopa = was enraged; nanaada = and roared; vivR^itya= widely opening; vaktram = his mouth; roSaat = with anger; vyaavidhya = holding firmly; shuulam = the spike; taDitprakaasham = which was shining like a lighting; chikSepa = to hurled it; vadhaaya = for killing; haryR^ikSapatiH = Sugreeva; the king of monkeys and bears.

Struck by the mountain-top, that Kumbhakarna was enraged and roared with his mouth wide open with anger. Holding firmly the spike, which was emitting a flash of lightning, he hurled it to kill Sugreeva, the king of monkeys and bears.

babhuuvaatha paritrasto raakShaso vimukho.abhavat |
simhanaadam cha te chakruH prahR^iShTaa vanagocharaaH || 6-67-66
maarutiM puujayaa.nchakrurdR^iShTvaa shuulam tathaagatam |

66. atha = then; paritrastaH = the frightened; raakSasaH = demon; abhavat = became; vimukhaH = down cast; te = those; vanagocharaaH = monkeys; prahR^iSTaaH = were rejoiced; chakruH = and made; simhanaadam = a lion’s roar; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; shuulam = the spike; tathaagatam = in such a (broken) condition; puujayaamchakruH = (they) adored; maarutim = Hanuma.

Then, the frightened Kumbhakarna became down-cast. Those monkeys were rejoiced and made a lion’s roar. Seeing the fate of spike in such a broken condition, they adored Hanuma.

tatastamaadaaya tadaa sa mene |
hariindramindropamamindraviiryaH |
asminhR^ite sarvamidam hR^itaM syaat |
saraaghavam sainyamitiindrashatruH || 6-67-72

72. aadaaya = having taken; tam = that; hariindram = Sugreeva; indropamam = looking like Idnra; saH = that Kumbhakarna; indrashatruH = the adversary of Indra; indraviiryaH = and having Indra’s prowess; mene = thought; iti = that; asmin hate = if he is killed; sarvam idam sainyam = all this army; saraaghavam = including Rama; syaat = becomes; hatam = killed.

While taking away that Sugreeva looking like Indra, Kumbhakarna the adversary of Indra and having the prowess of Indra, thought, “If he is killed, all this army including Rama gets destroyed.”

ayaM muhuurtaatsugriivo labdhasamjJNo mahaahave |
aatmano vaanaraaNaam cha yatpathyaM tatkariShyati || 6-67-79

79. labdhasamJNaH = regaining his consciousness; muhuurtaat = within a moment; mahaahave = in this great battle; ayam = this; sugreevaH = Sugreeva; kariSyati = will do; tat = that; yat = which; pathyam = will be suitable; aatmanaH = for him; vaanaraanaam cha = and for his monkeys.

“Regaining his consciousness within a moment in this great battle, this Sugreeva will do what is good for himself and for his monkeys.”

tataH sa samjJNaamupalabhya kR^ichchhraa |
dbaliiyasastasya bhujaantarasthaH |
avekShamaaNaH puraraajamaargaM |
vichintayaamaasa muhurmahaatmaa || 6-67-85

85. mahaatmaa = the great souled; saH = Sugreeva; bhujaantarasya = who was interposed; between the shoulders; tasya baliiyasaH = of that mighty Kumbhakarna; upalabhya = regaining; samJNaam = his consciousness; kR^ichchhaat = with difficulty; aveykSamaaNaH = and observing; pura raajamaargam = the royal highway of the city; muhuH = repeatedly; vichintayaamaasa = thought (as follows):

The great souled Sugreeva, who was interposed between Kumbhakarna’s shoulders, regaining his consciousness with great difficulty and observing the royal highway of the city, repeatedly thought (as follows):

shataani sapta chaaShTau cha vi.nshattri.nshattathaiva cha |
sampariShvajya bahubhyaam khaadanviparidhaavati || 6-67-99

99. sampariSvajya = grasping; shataani = a hundred; sapta cha = a seven; aSTaucha = an eight; vimshat = a twenty; tathaiva cha = and; trimshat = a thirty; baahubhyaam = with his arms; khaadan = (he) was devouring (them); viparidhaavati = and running about (in the battle-field).

Grasping a hundred, a seven, an eight, a twenty and a thirty with his arms, Kumbhakarna was devouring the monkeys and running about in the battle-field.

sa kumbhakarNasya sharaa~nsharIre sapta vIryavaan |
nichakhaanaadade chaanyaanvisasarja cha lakShmaNaH || 6-67-102

102. viiryavaan = the valiant; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; nichakhaana = pierced; sapta = seven; sharaan = arrows; shariire = into the body;kumbhakarNasya = of Kumbhakarna; aadade = took; anyaani = some more arrows; visarjacha = and discharged them also.

The valiant Lakshmana pierced seven arrows into the body of Kumbhakarna. He took some more arrows and released them too.

adya tvayaaham saumitre balenaapi paraakramaiH |
toShito gantumichchhaami tyaamanujJNaapya raaghavam || 6-67-110

110. saumitre = O Lakshmana!; adya = today; aham = I; toSitaH = am gratified; tvayaa = by you; balena api = by way of your strength;paraakramaiH = and abilities; tvaam anuJNaapya = taking leave of you; ichchhami = I desire; gantum = to go; raaghavam = to Rama.

“O Lakshmana! Today, I am gratified by your strength and abilities. Taking leave of you, I desire to march forward towards Rama.”

yastvaM shakraadibhirviirairasahyaH praapya pauruSham |
tatsatyam naanyathaa viira dR^iShTaste.adya paraakramaH || 6-67-114
eSha daasharathii raamastiShThatyadririvaachalaH |

114. viira = O brave demon!; yaH tvam = whatever you (say); raapya = (that) obtaining; pauruSam = valour; shakraadibhiH viiraiH = the heroes like Indra and others; asahyaH = feel unbearable; sarvam = all; tat = that; na = is not; anyathaa = otherwise; satyam = (it is) true; te = your;paraakramaH = prowess; dR^iSTaH = has been seen; adya = now; eSaH raamaH = this Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; tiSThati = is standing; achalaH = immovable; adriH iva = like a mountain.

“O brave demon! You are telling that while you show your prowess, the heroes like Indra and others feel unbearable; it is true. Just now, I have seen your prowess. But, see Rama the son of Dasaratha, standing here unmoving like a mountain.”

atha daasharathii raamo raudramastraM prayojayan |
kumbhakarNasya hR^idaye sasarja nishitaan sharaan || 6-67-117

117. atha = thereupon; raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; prayojan = employing; astram = a spell (used to charm arrows);raudram = called Raudra; sasarja = discharged; nishitaan = sharp; sharaan = arrows; kumbhakarNasya hR^idaye = into Kumbhakarna’s chest.

Thereupon, Rama, the son of Dasaratha, employing a spell (used to charm arrows) called Raudra, discharged sharp arrows into Kumbhakarna’s chest.

a baaNairatividdhaaN^gaH kShatajena samukShitaH || 6-67-122
rudhiram parisusraava giriH prasraavaNam yathaa |

122. saH = that Kumbhakarna; atividdhaaNgaaH = with his body struck fiercely; baaNaiH = by arrows; samukSitaH = and bathed; kSatajena = in blood; pari susraava = poured forth; rudhiram = blood; giriH yathaa = even as a mountain (would pour forth); prasravaNam = a cascade.

That Kumbhakarna, with his body struck fiercely by arrows and bathed in blood, poured forth blood, even as a mountain would pour forth a cascade.

naivaayam vaanaraanraajanna vijaanaati raakShasaan || 6-67-129
mattaH shoNitagandhena svaan paraaMshchaiva khaadati |

129. raajan = O King!; ayam = he; naiva vijaanaati = is not recognizing; vaanaraan = the monkeys; na = nor; raakSasaan = the demons; mattaH shoNita gandhena = intoxicated with the smell of blood; khaadate = he is devouring; svaan = his own persons; paraamshchaiva = and others even.

“O king! He is not able to recognize who the monkeys are and who the demons are. Intoxicated with the smell of blood, he is devouring his own persons and also others.”

tasya tadvachanam shrutvaa raajaputrasya dhiimataH || 6-67-132
te samaaruruhurhR^iShTaaH kumbhakarNaM plavamgamaaH |

132. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya dhiimataH raajaputrasya = of that intelligent Lakshmana; te plavangamaaH = those monkeys; hR^iSTaaH = were rejoiced; samaaruruhuH = and mounted on; kumbhakarNam = (the body) of Kumbhakarna.

Hearing those words of that intelligent Lakshmana, those monkeys were rejoiced and mounted on the body of Kumbhakarna.

sa vaanaragaNaistaistu vR^itaH paramadurjayaH |
lakShmaNaanucharo raamaH sampratasthe mahaabalaH || 6-67-138

138. saH mahaabalaH viiraH = that mighty and heroic Rama; parama durjayaH = who was highly unconquerable; lakSmaNaanucharaH = accompanied by Lakshmana; sampratasthe = duly marched forward; vR^itaH = surrounded; taiH vaanaragaNaiH = by those troops of monkeys.

That mighty and heroic Rama, who was highly unconquerable, accompanied by Lakshmana, duly marched forward, surrounded by those troops of monkeys.

jihvayaa parilihyantam sR^ikkiNii shoNitokShitam |
mR^idnantam vaanaraaniikam kaalaantakayamopamam || 6-67-142

142. (Rama saw that Kumbhakarna) parilihyantam = who was licking; sR^ikkiNii = the corners of his mouth; shoNitokSite = which were bathed with blood; mR^idnantam = trampling down; vaanaraaniikam = the army of monkeys; kaalaantaka yamopanaam = and resembling Yama in the form of all-destroying time.

Rama saw that Kumbhakarna, who was licking the corners of his mouth which were bathed in blood, all they way trampling the monkeys and resembling Yama in the form of all-destroying time.

naahamn viraadho vijJNeyo na kabandhaH kharo na cha |
na vaalii na cha maariichaH kumbhakarNo.ahamaagataH || 6-67-149

149. aham = I; na viJNeyaH = am not to be considered; viraadhaH = as Viradha; na = now as; kabandhaH = Kabandha; na cha = nor as; kharaH = Khara; na vaalii = nor as Vali; na cha maariichaH = nor as Maricha; Kumbhakarna = It is Kumbhakarna; samaagataH = who arrived here.

‘I am neither to be considered as Viradha nor Kabandha nor Khara nor Vali nor Maricha. It is Kumbhakarna who arrived here.”

yaiH saayakaiH saalavaraa nikR^ittaa |
vaalii hato vaanarapu~Ngavash cha |
te kumbhakarNasya tadaa shariiraM |
vajropamaa na vyathayaaM prachakruH || 6-67-154

154. yaiH saayakaiH = by which arrows; saala varaaH = excellent Sala trees; nikR^ittaah = were chopped off; valii = and Vali; vaanara pungavaH= the foremost among monkeys; hataH = was killed; te = those arrows; tadaa = then; na vyathayaamprakruH = could not torment; kumbhakarNasya shariiram = Kumbhakarna’s body; vajropamam = which can be compared to a thunderbolt.

Those arrows, which chopped off the Sala trees and killed Vali the foremost of monkeys, could not torment Kumbhakarna’s body which was like a thunderbolt.

sa tasya baahum saha saalavR^ikShaM |
samudyataM pannagabhogakalpam |
aindraastrayuktena jahaara raamo |
baaNena jaambuunadachitritena || 6-67-161

161. baaNena = by his arrow; jaambuunada chitritena = which was made variegated by gold; aindraastrayuktena = and furnished with a mystic spell of Indra used for charming it saH raamaH = that Rama; jaghaana = struck; baahum = his arm; pannagabhogakalpam = appearing like the coil of a serpent; samudyatam sataalavR^ikSam = along with his uprooted palm-tree.

By his arrow, which was made variegated by gold and furnished with a mystic spell of Indra used for charming it, Rama chopped off Kumbhakarna’s remaining arm, appearing like the coil of a serpent along with his uprooted palm-tree.

nikR^ittabaahurvinikR^ittapaado |
vidaarya vaktra.n vaDavaamukhaabham |
dudraava raamam sahasaabhigarjan |
raahuryathaa chandramivaantarikShe || 6-67-165

165. vidaarya = widely opening; vaktram = his mouth; vaDavaamukhaabham = like the mouth of a submarine fire; abhigarjan = and roaring;nikR^ittabaahuH = Kumbhakarna; whose arms were chopped off; vinikR^itta paadaH = and whose feet were cut off; sahasaa = quickly; dudraava = ran;raamam = towards Rama; raahuryatha = like Rahu; the seizer-demon; chandramiva = going to seize the moon; antarikSe = in the sky.

Widely opening his mouth like the mouth of a submarine fire and roaring, Kumbhakarna whose arms and feet were cut off, ran (with thighs) quickly towards Rama, like Rahu the seizer-demon going to seize the moon in the sky.

sa tanmahaaparvatakuuTasaMnibhaM |
suvR^ittadaMShTraM chalachaarukuNDalam |
chakarta rakSho.adhipateH shirastadaa |
yathaiva vR^itrasya puraa purandaraH || 6-67-170

170. saH = that Rama; chakarta = slashed; rakSodhipateH shiraH = Kumbhakarna’s head; mahaaparvata kuuTa samnibham = which was looking like a huge mountain-peak; suvR^itta damSTram = having well-rounded tusks; chalachaarukuN^Dalam = and with charming and quivering ear-rings;yathaiva = as like; puramdaraH = Indra the destroyer of strong-holds; puraa = in the past (chopped off); vR^ittasya = the head of Vritra; the demon of darkness and drought.

That Rama slashed Kumbhakarna’s head, which was looking like a huge mountain-peak, having well-rounded tusks and with charming and quivering ear-rings, as like Indra the destroyer of strong-holds, in the past, chopped off the head of Vritra, the demon of darkness and drought.

tasmirhate braahmaNadevashatrau |
mahaabale samyati kumbhakarNe |
chachaala bhuurbhuumidharaash cha sarve |
harShaachcha devaastumulaM praNeduH || 6-67-174

174. tasmin = (While) that; mahaabale = mighty; kumbhakarNe = Kumbhakarna; braahmaNa devashatrau = the enemy of brahmanas and celestials; hate = was killed; samyati = in battle; bhuuH = the earth; chchaala = shook; sarve = all; bhuumidharaashcha = the mountains too; (shook);devaaH cha = even the celestials; tumulam vineduH = raised tumultuous roar; harSaat = with joy.

While that mighty Kumbhakarna, the enemy of brahmanas and celestials was killed in battle, the earth and mountains shook. Even the celestials raised a tumultuous roar with joy.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

shrutvaa vinihatam samkhye kumbha karNam mahaa balam |
raavaNaH shoka samtapto mumoha ca papaata ca || 6-68-6

6. shrutvaa = hearing; mahaabalam kumbhakarNam = (that) the mighty Kumbhakarna; vinihatam = was killed; samkhye = in battle; raavaNaH = Ravana; shoka samtaptaH = was tormented with grief; mumohacha = fainted; papaata cha = and fell too.

Hearing that the mighty Kumbhakarna was killed in battle, Ravana was tormented with grief and fell down, fainted.

haa viira ripu darpaghna kumbha karNa mahaa bala |
shatru sainyam prataapya ekaH kva maam samtyajya gacchasi || 6-68-10

10. haa = alas!; viira = O hero; ripudarpaghna = destroying the pride of enemies!; mahaabala kumbhakarNa = O mighty Kumbhakarna! maam vihaaya = leaving me behind; tvam = you; yattaH asi = have gone; daivaat = by divine will; yama saadanam = to the abode of Yama the lord of death.

“Alas! O hero, destroying the pride of enemies! O mighty Kumbhakarna! Leaving me behind, you have gone by divine will to the abode of Yama the lord of death.”

katham evam vidho viiro deva daanava darpahaa |
kaala agni pratimo hi adya raaghaveNa raNe hataH || 6-68-13

13. katham = how; evam vidhaH = such; viiraH = a hero; devadaanava darpahaa = who destroyed the pride of celestials and demons; kaalaagni pratimaH = as also who was an image of fire that was to destroy the world; hataH = was killed; raaghaveNa = by Rama; raNe = in battle; adya = today?

“How such a hero, who destroyed the pride of celestials and demons, as also who was an image of fire that was to destroy the world, was killed by Rama today in battle?”

raajyena na asti me kaaryam kim kariShyaami siitayaa |
kumbha karNa vihiinasya jiivite na asti me ratiH || 6-68-17

17. me = to me; naasti = there is nothing; kaaryam = to be done; raajyena = with a kingdom; kim kariSyaami = what shall I do; siitaayaa = with Seetha?; me = to me; kumbhakarNa hiinasya = bereft of Kumbhakarna; naasti = there is no; matiH = intention; jiivite = to live.

“I have nothing to do with a kingdom and what shall I do with Seetha? I have no intention to live, bereft of Kumbhakarna.”

tad idam maam anupraaptam vibhiiShaNa vacaH shubham |
yad aGYaanaan mayaa tasya na gR^ihiitam mahaatmanaH || 6-68-21

21. yat = which words; tasya mahaatmanaH = of that great souled Vibhishana; na gR^ihiitam = were not accepted; mayaa = by me; aJNaanaat = due to ignorance; tat = such; idam = of these; shubham = auspicious; vibhiiSaNavachaH = words of vibhishana; anupraaptam = have come up to; maam= me.

“Those words of that great-souled Vibhishana, which I did not accept due to ignorance, have come true.”

iti bahu vidham aakula antar aatmaa |
kR^ipaNam atiiva vilapya kumbha karNam |
nyapatad atha dasha aanano bhR^isha |
stamanujam indra ripum hatam viditvaa || 6-68-24

24. iti = Having htus; vilapya = lamented; atiiva kR^ipaNam = very much piteously; bahuvidham = in various ways; viditvaa = on coming to know;kumbhakarNam = (that) Kumbhakarna; tam anujam = that younger brother; indraripum = the enemy of Indra; hatam = having been killed; dashaananaH= Ravana; the ten-headed demon; aakulaantaraatmaa = whose inner feelings were agitated; nyapatat.api = even sank down; bhR^ishaartaH = extremely disturbed.

Having thus lamented very much piteously in various ways on coming to know that Kumbhakarna, his younger brother and the enemy of Indra having been killed, Ravana the ten-headed demon, whose inner feelings were agitated, even sank down, extremely disturbed.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nuunam tribhuvanasya api paryaaptas tvam asi prabho|
sa kasmaat praakR^ita;iva shokasya aatmaanam iidR^isham || 6-69-3

3. prabho = O Lord!; tvam = you; paryaaptaH asi = are capable (of conquering); tribhuvanasya api = even the three words; kasmaat = why;iidR^isham saH = are you as such; shochasi = lamenting; aatmaanam = about yourself; praakR^itaH iva = as a common person?

“O Lord! You are capable of conquering even the three worlds. Why are you, as such, lamenting about yourself, as a common person?”

shambaro deva raajena narako viShNunaa yathaa|
tathaa adya shayitaa raamo mayaa yudhi nipaatitaH|

7. nipaatitaH = beaten down; mayaa = by me; yathaa tathaa = as; shambaraH = Shambara; devarajaajena = by Indra; narakaH = and as Naraka;viSNu naa = by Vishnu; yudhi; in battle; adya = today; raamaH = Rama; shayitaa = will be lain down; mayaa = by me.

“Beaten down by me, as Shambara by Indra and Naraka* by Vishnu, I will lay down Rama today in battle.”

sa putraan sampariShvajya bhuuShayitvaa ca bhuuShaNaiH |
aashiirbhisH ca prashastaabhiH preShayaam aasa samyuge || 6-69-15

15. sampariSvajya = embracing; putraan = his sons; bhuuSayitvaacha = embellishing them; bhuuSaNaiH = with ornaments; prashastaabhiH aashiirbhiH = and blessing them profusely; saH = Ravana; preSayaamaasa = sent them; raNe = to battle.

Embracing his sons, embellishing them with ornaments and blessing them profusely, Ravana sent them to battle.

trishiraashcaatikaayashcha devaantakanaraantakau |
mahodaramahaapaarshvau nirjagmuH kaalachoditaaH || 6-69-19

19. trishiraashcha = Trishira; atikaayashcha = Atikaya; devaantaka naraantakau = Devantaka; Narantaka; Mahodara mahaapaarshvau = Mahodara and Mahaparshva; kaala choditaaH = under the clout of destiny; nirjagmuH = set out.

Trishira, Atikaya, Devantaka, Narantaka, Mahodara and Mahaparshva, under the clout of destiny; set out for the battle.

atikaayo api tejasvii raakShasa indra sutas tadaa |
aaruroha ratha shreShTham shreShThaH sarva dhanuShmataam || 6-69-25

25. tadaa = then; atikaayaH = Atikaya; atitejasvii = having very fiery energy; raakSasendra sutaH = the son of Ravana; shreSThaH = and the foremost; sarvadhanuSmataam = among the wielders of bow; aaruroha = mounted; ratha shreSTham = an excellent chariot.

Then, Atikaya, having very fiery energy, the son of Ravana and the foremost among the wielders of bow, mounted an excellent chariot.

te abhiniShkramya muditaa raakShasa indraa mahaa balaaH || 6-69-39
dadR^ishur vaanara aniikam samudyata shilaa nagam |

39. te = those; mahaabalaaH = mighty; raakSasendraH = leaders of demons; abhiniSkramya = having set out; muditaa = were delighted and;dadR^ishuH = saw vaanaraaniikam = the army of monkeys; samudyata shilaayudham = having uplifted rocks as their weapons.

Those mighty leaders of demons, having set out, were delighted to see the army of monkeys having uplifted rocks as their weapons.

te paadapa shilaa shailaisH cakrur vR^iShTim anuttamaam |
baaNa oghair vaaryamaaNaasH ca harayo bhiima vikramaaH || 6-69-48

48. te harayaH = those monkeys; bhiima vikramaaH = of terrific prowess; vaaryamaaNaaH = though impeded; baaNaughaiH = by a flood of arrows; chakruH = initiated; anuupamaam vR^iSTim = a matchless rain; paadapashilaashailaiH = of trees; rocks and mountains.

Those monkeys, of terrific prowess, though impeded by a flood of arrows, initiated a matchless rain of trees, rocks and mountains.

rathena ca ratham ca api vaaraNena ca vaaraNam || 6-69-61
hayena ca hayam kecin nijaghnur vaanaraa raNe |

61. kechit = some; vaanaraaH = monkeys; raNe = in the battle-front; nirjaghuuH = destroyed; ratham = chariot; rathena = with chariots;vaaraNaam = elephant; vaaraNenaapi = with the very elephants; hayam = and horse; hayena = by the very horse.

Some monkeys in the battle-front destroyed chariot with chariots, elephants with the very elephants and horse by the very horses.

dadR^ishusH ca mahaatmaanam haya pR^iShThe pratiShThitam |
carantam hari sainyeShu vidyaa dhara maharShayaH || 6-69-68

68. vidyaadhara smaharshayaH = Vidhyadharas; the super natural beings and great sages; dadR^ishuH = saw; mahaatmaanam = the mighty Narantaka; haya pR^iSTa pratiShThitam = seated on the back of horse; charantam = and wandering; harisainyeShu = through the army of monkeys.

Vidyadharas, the super natural beings and great sages, saw the mighty Narantaka, seated on the back of a horse and hacking a path way for himself through the army of monkeys.

vidrutaam vaahiniim dR^iShTvaa sa dadarsha nara antakam |
gR^ihiita praasam aayaantam haya pR^iShThe pratiShThitam || 6-69-80

80. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; vaahiniim = his army; vidrutaam = running away; saH = Sugreeva; dadarsha = saw; naraantakam = Narantaka;aayaantam = coming; hayapR^iShTha pratiShThitam = seated on the back of a horse; gR^ihiita praasam = taking a javelin.

To that Sugreeva who was seeing his army running away, Narantaka appeared, coming seated on the back of a horse, holding a javelin in his hand.

tam praasam aalokya tadaa vibhagnam |
suparNa kR^itta uraga bhoga kalpam |
talam samudyamya sa vaali putras |
sturamgamasya abhijaghaana muurdhni || 6-69-89

89. tadaa = then; aalokya = seeing; vibhagnam praasam = the broken javelin; suparNa kR^ittoraga viirya kalpam = having an ability equal to the ability of a serpent; which was cut off by Garuda the eagle; saH valliputraH = that Angada; udyamya = stretching out; talam = palm; abhijaghaana = struck; muurdhini = on the head; turangamasya = of the horse.

Then seeing his javelin shattered, like a serpent whose powerful coils were cut off by Garuda the eagle, Angada stretched out his palm and struck the head of the horse.

atha angado vajra samaana vegam |
samvartya muShTim giri shR^inga kalpam |
nipaatayaam aasa tadaa mahaatmaa |
nara antakasya urasi vaali putraH || 6-69-93

93. atha = thereupon; mahaatmaa aN^gadaH = the great-souled Angada; vaaliputraH = the son of Vali; samvartya = clinching; muShTim = his fist;tadaa = and then; mR^ityusamaana vegam = with a force equal to death; nipaatayaamaasa = rushed it; upari = on the chest; naraantakasya = of Narantaka.

Thereupon, the great-souled Angada, the son of Vali, clinching his fist and then with a force equal to death, rushed it against the chest of Narantaka.

atha angado raama manaH praharShaNam |
suduShkaram tam kR^itavaan hi vikramam |
visiShmiye so api ativiirya vikramaH |
punasH ca yuddhe sa babhuuva harShitaH || 6-69-96

96. atha = then; saH aN^gadaH = that Angada; kR^itavaan = who showed; tam vikramam = that forcible means; suduShkaram = which was very difficult to do; raamamanaH praharShaNam = and which rejoiced Rama’s intellect; visiShmaye = was surprised; atha = thereupon; saH api = Angada;bhiimakarmaa = who performed terrible acts punashcha = again; babhuuva = became; harShitaH = enthusiastic; yuddhe = in battle.

Then, that Angada, who showed that forcible means, which was very difficult to do, and which rejoiced Rama’s intellect. So much so, Angada too was surprised. Thereupon Angada, of terrible acts, was infused with vigour and again showed enthusiasm in battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

naraantakam hatam dR^iShTvaa cukrushur nairR^itarShabhaaH |
devaantakaH trimuurdhaa ca paulastyaH ca mahodaraH || 6-70-01

1. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; naraantakam = Narantaka; hatam = dying; devaantakaH = Devantaka; trimuurdhaacha = Trishira; mahodaraah cha = and Mahodara; paulastyaH = the son of Pulastya; nairR^itarShabhaaH = the foremost of demons; chukrushuH = wept.

Seeing Narantaka dying, Devantaka, Trishira and Mahodara the son of Pulastya the foremost of demons, wept.

sa vavarSha tato vR^ikShaan shilaasHca kapi kunjaraH |
taan praciccheda samkruddhas trishiraa nishitaiHsharaiH || 6-70-08

8. tataH = thereupon; saH = that; kapikuN^jaraH = foremost of monkeys; vavarSha = streamed forth; vR^ikShaan = trees; shilaashcha = and rocks; samkruddhaH = the enraged; trishiraH = Trishira; taan prachichchheda = chopped them off; nishitaiH sharaiH = with sharp arrows.

Thereupon, that foremost of monkeys streamed forth trees and rocks. The enraged Trishara chopped them off with his sharp arrows.

tamutpatantam trishiraas tribhir aashii viSha upamaiH |
ghorair hari pateHputram lalaaTe abhijaghaana ha || 6-70-19

19. trishiraaH = Trishira; abhijaghaanaha = struck; ghoraiH tribhiH baaNaiH = with his three terrific arrows; ajahmagaiH = which were straight-going; lalaaTe = on the forehead; tam utpatantam = of the rising Angada; haripateH putram = the son of Vali.

While Angada, the son of Vali was jumping up, Trishira struck him with three terrific and straight-going arrows on his forehead.

tam aapatantam utpatya hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
aajaghaana tadaa muurdhni vajra vegena muShTinaa || 6-70-24

24. tadaa = then; hanuman = Hanuma; kapikuN^jaraH = the foremost of monkeys; utpatya = jumping up; aajaghaana = struck; muurdhni = on the head; tam = of that Devantaka; aapatantam = rushing on hism; muShTina = with his fist; vajrakalpena = equal to a thunder-bolt.

Then, Hanuma the foremost of monkeys, while jumping up, struck on the head of Devantaka rushing upon him with his fist equal to a thunder-bolt.

tataH sharaughairabhivarShyamaaNo |
vibhinna gaatraHkapi sainya paalaH |
niilo babhuuva atha visR^iShTa gaatro |
viShTambhitas tena mahaa balena || 6-70-30

30. tataH = thereupon; abhivR^iShyamaaNaH sharaughaiH = by the rain of a multitude of arrows; gaatraH = the body; niilaH = of Neela;kapisainya paalaH = the commander of the army of monkeys; babhuuva vibhinna = became blown up; atha = and then; visR^iShTagaatraH = with his loosened limbs; viShTambhitaH = paralyzed; mahaabalena tena = by the mighty Mahodara.

Thereupon, by the rain of a multitude of arrows, the body of Neela the commander of the army of monkeys became blown up. Thus the mighty Mahodara then made his loosened limbs paralyzed.

divi kShiptaam iva ulkaam taam shaktim kShiptaam asamgataam |
gR^ihiitvaa hari shaarduulo babhanja ca nanaada ca || 6-70-39

39. gR^ihiitvaa = seizing hold; taamshaktim = of that spear; ulkaalaniiva = like a meteor; kShiptaam = moving speedily; divaH = in the sky;asamgataam = even without descending on him; harishreshThaH = Hanuma the foremost of monkeys; babhaN^ja cha = broke it; nanaada cha = and roared too.

Capturing that spear coming like a meteor in the sky, Hanuma the foremost of monkeys broke it, even without its descending on him and roared too.

sa tala bhihatas tena srasta hasta ambaro bhuvi |
nipapaata mahaa tejaas trishiraas tyakta cetanaH || 6-70-43

43. talaabhihataH = struck by Hanuma’s palm; saH trishiraaH = that Trishira; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; nipapaata = fell down; bhuvi = on the earth; tyakta chetanaH = unconscious; srasta hastaayudhaH = with the weapons slipping from his hand.

Struck by Hanuma’s palm, that Trishira of great splendour fell down unconscious on the earth with the weapons slipping from his hand.

sa tasya shiirShaaNy asinaa shitena |
kiriiTa juShTaani sakuNDalaani |
kruddhaHpraciccheda suto anilasya |
tvaShTuHsutasya iva shiraa.nsi shakraH || 6-70-47

47. saH = that; kruddhaH = enraged; anilasya sutaH = Hanuma the son of wind-god; prachichchheda = chopped off; shitena asinaa = with the sharp sword; tasya shiirShaaNi = his (three) heads; kiriiTa juShTaani = furnished with diadems; sakuN^Dalaani = and ear-rings; shakraH iva = like Indra the lord of celestials (chopped off); shiraamsi = the heads; tvaShTuH sutasya = of Vishvarupa the son of Tvashta.

That enraged Hanuma the son of wind-god chopped off with that sharp sword, his three heads furnished with diadems and ear-rings, like Indra the lord of celestials chopped off the heads of Vishvarupa the son of Tvashta.

sa sampraapya ciraat samjnaam R^iShabho vaanara R^iShabhaH |
kruddho visphuramaaNa oShTho mahaa paarshvam udaikShata || 6-70-58

58. saH R^iShabhaH = that Rishabha; vaanareshvaraH = the supreme monkey; praapya = regained; samjJNaam = his consciousness; chiraat = after a long while; kruddhaH = and enraged as he was; visphura maaNauShThaH = with his lips quivering; udaikShata = looked towards;mahaapaarshvam = Mahaparshva.

That Rishabha, the supreme monkey regained his consciousness after a long while and enraged as he was with his lips quivering, looked towards Mahaparshva.

sa svayaa gadayaa bhinno vikiirNa dashana iikShaNaH |
nipapaata mahaa paarshvo vajra aahata;iva acalaH || 6-70-65

65. bhagnaH = struck; svayaa gadayaa = by his own mace; saH mattaH = that Mahaparshva; vishiirNa dashanekShaNaH = with his teeth and eyes fallen out; nipapaata = fell down; achalaH iva = like a mountain; vajraahataH = struck by a thunderbolt.

Struck by his own mace, that Mahaparshva with his teeth and eyes fallen out, fell down like a mountain struck by a thunderbolt.

tasmin hate bhraatari raavaNasya |
tan nairR^itaanaam balam arNava aabham |
tyakta aayudham kevala jiivita artham |
dudraava bhinna arNava samnikaasham || 6-70-67

67. tasmin = (When) that Mahaparshva; ravaNasya bhaatari = the brother of Ravana; hate = was killed; tat balam = that army; nairR^itaanaam = of demons; arNavaabham = which was as extensive as an ocean; tyaktaayudham = abandoning their weapons; dudraava = ran away; kevala jiivitaartham= just considered with their lives; bhinnaarNavasamnikaasham = like a sea which has burst its shores.

When that Mahaparshva was killed, that army of demons, which was as extensive as an ocean, abandoning their weapons in the battle-field, fled for mere lives, like a sea which has burst its shores.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -61/62/63/64/65/66-

January 13, 2014

ko.asu parvatasamkaashaH kiriiTii harilochanaH |
laN^kaayaam dR^ishyete viiraH savidyudiva toyadaH || 6-61-5

5. viiraH = this eminent demon; parvata samkaashaH = who appears like a mountian; kiriiTii iva = with a diadem; harilochanaH = and tawny eyes;toyadaH iva = looking like a cloud; savidyut = is seen; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; kaH = who; asau = is he?

“This eminent demon, appearing as a mountain, with a diadem and tawmy eyes and looking like a cloud with a flash of lightning, is seen in Lanka. Who is he?”

yena vaivasvato yuddhe vaasavashcha paraajitaH |
saiSha vishravasaH putraH kumbhakarNaH prataapavaan || 6-61-9
asya pramaaNasadR^isho raakShaso.anyo na vidyate |

9. yena = by whm; yuddhe = in the battle; vaivasvataH = Yama; vaasavascha = and indra; paraajitaH = were defeated; saH eSaH = that very person; prataapavaan kumbhakarNah = is the powerful kumbhakara; putraH = the son; vishravasaH = of Visravasa; na vidyate = there is no; anyaH raakSasaH = other demon; asya pramaaNa sadR^ishaH = corresponding to his size.

“He is the powerful Kumbhakarna, the son of Visravasa. He conquered Yama and Indra in battle. Tehre is no other demon, corresponding to the size of his body.”

etena jaatamaatreNa kShudhaartena mahaatmanaa |
bhakShitaani sahasraaNi sattvaanaam subahuunyapi || 6-61-13

13. jaatamaatreNa = soon after his birth; sabahuuni api = several; sahasraaNi = thousands; sattvaanaam = were eaten; etena mahaatmanaa = by this great souled demon; kSudhaartena = afflicted as he was by hunger.

“Soon after his birth, this great-souled demon, afflicted as he was by hunger, ate thousands of living creatures.”

tataH kruddho mahendrasya kumbhakarNo mahaabalaH |
niShkR^iShyairaavataaddantam jaghaanorasi vaasavam || 6-61-17

17. kruddhaH = enraged; mahendrasya = on Mahendra; mahaabalaH = the mighty; kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; tataH = then; niSkR^iSya = pulled out; danam = a tusk; airaavataat = of Airavata; Indra’s elephant; jaghaama = and struck it; urasi = into the chest; vaasavam = of Indra.

“Enraged as he was on Mahendra, the mighty Kumbhakarna then pulled out a tusk of Airavata, Indra’s elephant and struck it into Indra’s chest.”

dhruvam lokavinaashaaya paulastyenaasi nirmitaH |
tasmaattvamadyaprabhR^iti mR^itakalpaH shayiShyase || 6-61-24

24. nirmitaH asi = you were created; paulastyena = by Visravasa; loka vinaashaaya = for destroyal of the people; dhruvam = It is sure; tasmaat = therefore; tvam = you; shayiSyase = will be sleeping; adya prabhR^iti = from now onwards; mR^ita kalpaH = apparently dead.

“It is sure that you were created by visravasa for the destroyal of people. On that account, you will be sleeping apparently dead from now onwards.”

raavasya vachaH shrutvaa svayambhuuridamabraviit |
shayitaa hyeSha ShaNmaasaanekaaham jaagariShyati || 6-61-28

28. shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; raavaNasya = of Ravana; svayambhuuH = Brahma; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words; eSaH = He; shayitaahi = will indeed sleep; shat maasaan = for six months; jaagariSyati = and wake-up; ekaaham = for a day.

“Hearing the words of Ravana, Brahma spoke as follows: He will indeed sleep for six months and wake-up for a day.”

gachchha sainyaani sarvaaNi vyuuhya tiShTasya paavake |
dvaaraaNyaadaaya laN^kaayaashcharyaashchaapyatha samkramaan || 6-61-35

35. paavake = O Neela the son of fire-god!; gachchha = go; vyuuhya = marshalling; sarvaaNi sainyaani = the entire army; aadaaya = occupying;dvaaraaNi = the door-ways; charyaashchaapi = highways; atha = and; samkramaan = bridges; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; tiSTha = stand ready for operation.

“O Neela the son of fire-god. Go, marshalling the entire army. Occupying the door-ways, high-ways and bridges of Lanka, stand ready for operation.”

raamavaakyamupashrutya harayo jiitakaashinaH |
paadapairardayanviiraa vaanaraaH paravaahiniim || 6-61-39

39. upashrutya = on hearing; raamavaakyam = Rama’s words; jitaashinnaH = the fearless; harayaH = monkeys; (started their operation); viiraaH = the heroic; vaanaraaH = monkeys; ardayan = tormented; paravaahiniim = the enemy-troops; paadapaiH = with trees.

On hearing Rama’s words, the fearless monkeys started their operation. The heroic monkeys began to torment the enemy-troops with uplifted trees.

tato hariiNaam tadaniikamugram |
raraaja shailodyatavR^ikShahastam |
gireH samiipaanugatam yathaiva |
mahanmahaambhodharajaalamugram || 6-61-40

40. tataH = then; tat = that; ugram = terrrific; hariiNaam = (army) of monkeys; shailodayata vR^ikSahastam = with uplifted rocks and trees in their hands; raraaja = shne; mahat mahaambhodharajaalamyathaiva = like a big collection of giagantic clouds; samiipaanugate = hanging close; gireH = to a mountain.

That terrific army of monkeys, with uplifted rocks and tress in their hands, shone like a big collection of gigantic clouds, hanging close to a mountain.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

so.abhigamya gR^iham bhraatuH kakShyaamabhivigaahya cha |
dadarshodvignamaasiinam vimaane puShpake gurum || 6-62-6

6. abhigamya = reaching; bhraatuH gR^iham = his brother’s house; abhivigaahyacha = and entering; kakSyaam = the inner apartment; saH = he;dadarsha = saw; udvignam gurum = his worried brother; aasiinam = sitting; puSpaka vimaane = in Pushapaka; a self-moving aerial car.

Reaching his brother’s house and entering the inner apartment, Kumbhakarna saw his worried brother sitting in Pushpaka, a self-moving aerial car.

eSha daasharathii raamaH sugriivasahito balii || 6-62-14
samudram laN^ghayitvaa tu kulam naH parikR^intati |

14. eSaH = this; raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; balii = a strong man; sugriiva sahitaH = along with Sugreeva;laN^ghayitvaa = after crossing; samudram = the ocean; parikR^intati = is cutting short; naH kulam = our race.

“This Rama, the son of Dasaratha, a strong man along with Sugreeva, having crossed the ocean, is cutting short our race.”

sarvakShapitakosham cha sa tvamabhyupapadya maam |
traayasvemaam puriim laN^kaam baalavR^iddhaavasheShitaam || 6-62-19

19. sah tvam = you; as such; abhyupadya = rescuing; maam = me; sarvakSapita kosham = whose treasury has become completely diminished;traayasva = protect; imaam = this; laN^kaam puriim = City of Lanka; baala vR^iddhaavasheSitaam = where the children and the aged only are left over.

“Rescuing me, whose treasury has become completely diminished, you protect this city of Lanka, where only the children and the aged are left over.”

kuruShva me priyahitametaduttamam |
yathaapriyam priyaraNa baandhavapriya |
svatejasaa vidhama sapatnavaahiniim |
sharadghanam pavana ivodyato mahaan || 6-62-23

23. priyaraNa = O Kumbhakarna; delighting in war; baandhava piya = and feeling affection for relatives!; kuruSva = perform; uttamam etat = this excellent act; priyahitam = which is dear and beneficial; me = to me; yathaapriyam = as per you wish; vidhama = blow away; sapatnavaahiniim = the army of adversaries; svatejasaa = by your vital power; sharadghanam iva = as an autumnal cloud (is blown away); mahaan udyataH pavanaH = by a high-rising wind.

“O Kumbhakarna, delighting in war and feeling affection for relatives! Perform this excellent act, which is dear and beneficial to me, as per your liking. Blow away the army of adversaries by your vital power, as an autumnal cloud is blown away by a high-rising wind.”

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

dR^iShTo doSho hi yo.asmaabhiH puraa mantravinirNaye |
hiteShvanabhiyuktena so.ayamaasaaditastvayaa || 6-63-2

2. yaH = which; doSaH = bad consequence; dR^iStaH = was imagined; asmaabhiH = by us; mantranirNaye = at a settlement of our counsel; puraa= earlier; saH ayam = this same one; aasaaditaH = is obtained; tvayaa = by you; hiteSu anabhiyuktena = due to the disregard of well-wishers; tvayaa = by you.

“The same bad consequence, which was imagined by us earlier while taking the final decision after our consultation, is faced by you now, due to your utter disregard of the words spoken by your well-wishers.”

dharmamartham cha kaamam cha sarvaanvaa rakShasaam pate |
bhajate puruShaH kaale triNi dvandvaani vaa punaH || 6-63-9

9. rakSasaampate = O king of demons!; puruSaH = a man; bhajate = resorts to; dharmam = virtue; artham cha = or wealth; kaamam cha = or pleasure; sarvaanvaa = or all; triiNi = three; punaH dvandvaanivaa = or again a twin combination of virtue and wealth or virtue and pleasure or wealth and pleasure; kaale = according to suitability of time.

“O king of demons! A man resorts to virtue or worldly gain or pleasure or all the three together or a twin combination of virtue and worldly gain or virtue and pleasure or worldly gain and pleasure or worldly gain and pleasure, according to an appointed time*.”

yaduktamiha te puurvam kriyataamanujena cha |
tadeva no hitam vaakyam yadichchhasi cha tatkuru || 6-63-21

21. yat = whichever (advice); uktam = was tendered; anujena = by Vibhishana; puurvam = earlier; kriyataam = let it be done; tat vaakyameva = that advice alone; hitam = is beneficial; naH = to us; kuru = (otherwise) do; tat = it; yat = whatever; ichchhasi = you wish.

“That advice which was tendered to you earlier by vibhishana is beneficial to us. Do whatever you wish to do.”

asmin kaale tu yadyuktam tadidaaniim vichintyataam |
gatam tu naanushochanti gatam tu gatameva hi || 6-63-25

25. yat = (Let) whatever; yuktam = be appropriate; asmin = at this; kaale = point of time; vichintyataam = be thought of; idaaniim = now; na anushochanti = (wise men) do not repent over; gatam = the past; gatam tu = past still; gatameva hi = is indeed the past.

“Let whatever be appropriate at this moment be thought of now. Wise men do not repent over the past. Past is indeed but the past.”

avashyam cha hitam vaachyam sarvaavasthaam gatam mayaa |
bandhubhaavaadabhihitam bhraatR^isnehaachcha paarthiva || 6-63-33

33. paarthiva = O; king!; hitam = a good advice; vaachyam = is to be given; mayaa = by me; avashyam = certainly; sarvaavasthaam gatam = to you; who got this situation of all sorts; abhi hitam = it was told; bandhubhaavaat = because of our relation; bhraatR^i snchaashcha = and brotherly affection.

“O king! In whatever situation you are placed, I have to give certainly a good advice to you. I gave this advice, because of our relation and brotherly affection.”

maam nihatya kila tvaam hi nihaniShyati raaghavaH |
naahaamaatmani samtaapam gachchheyam raakShasaadhipa || 6-63-41

41. raakSasaadhipa = O king of demons!; raaghavaH = Rama; nihatya = after killing; maam = me; nihaniSyati kila hi = will indeed kill; tvaam = you; aham = I; nagachchheyam = do not undergo; samtaapam = regret; aatmani = for myself (on that account).

“O king of demons! Rama will indeed kill you, only after killing me. On that account, I do not regret for myself.”

chintayaa tapyase raajan kimartham mayi tiShThati || 6-63-48
so.aham shatruvinaashaaya tava niryaatumudyataH |

48. raajan = O king!; mayi tiSThati = when I exist; kimartham = why; tapyase = do you suffer; chintayaa = from anxiety?; saH aham = I as such;udyataH = am ready; niryaatum = to sally forth; tava shatruvinaashaaya = for the destroyable of your enemies.

“O king! When I exist, why do you suffer from anxiety? Here, I am ready to sally forth for the destruction of your enemies.”

yadichendraadbhayam raajanyadi chaapi svayambhuvaH |
tato.aham naashayiShyaami naisham tama ivaa.nshumaan || 6-63-52
api devaaH shayiShyaante mayi kruddhe mahiitale |

52. raajan = O king!; bhayam yadi = If you have a fear; indraat = for Indra; svayabhuvaH api = or even for Brahma; naashayiSyaami = I shall remove (it); tataH = then; amshu maaniva = as the sun (removes); tamaH = darkness; naisham = of the night; mayi kruddhe = when I am enraged;devaah api = even celestials; shayiSyante = lay down; mahiitale = on the floor.

‘O king! If you have a fear for Indra or even for Brahma, I shall remove it then, as the sun removes darkness of the night. When I am enraged, even celestials will lay down on the floor.”

vadhena te daasharatheH sukhaavaham |
sukham samaahartumaham vrajaami |
nihatya raamam saha lakShmaNena |
khaadaami sarvaan hariyuuthamukhyaan || 6-63-57

57. aham vrajaami = I am going; aahartum = to fetch; te = you; sukham = happiness; sukhaavaham = conferring you a delight; vadhena daasharatheH = by destroyal of Rama; delight; nihatya = killing; raamam = Rama; lakSmaNena saha = along with Lakshmana; khaadaami = I shall devour; sarvaan = all; hariyuuthamukhyaan = the chiefs of army of monkeys.

“I am going to bring you happiness, conferring you a delight by the destroyal of Rama. Having killed Rama along with Lakshmana, I shall devour all the chiefs of army of monkeys.”

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

aihalaukikapaaratryam karma pumbhirniShevyate |
karmaaNyapi tu kalpyaani labhate kaamamaasthitaH || 6-64-9

9. pumbhiH = living beings; labhate = reap; kalyaani karmaaNyapi tu = the fruit of good actions; aihahauki kapaarakyam = in this and in the other world; kaamam karma aasthitaH = he who remains diligently devoted to action with a view to attaining sensuous pleasure; niSevyate = enjoys (blessings even in this life).

Living beings reap the fruit of good actions in this and in the other world. However, he who remains diligently devoted to actions with a view to attaining sensuous pleasure enjoys blessing even in this life.”

yena pUrvam janasthaane bahavo.atibalaa hataaH |
raakShasaa raaghavam taM tvaM kathameko jayiShyasi || 6-64-12

12. katham = how; tvam jayiSyasi = will you conquer; ekaH = single-handed; tam = that; raaghavam = Rama; yena = by whom; bahavaH = several; atbalaaH = mighty; raakSasaaH = demons; hataaH = were killed; jana sthaane = in Janasthana; puurvam = earlier.

“How will you conquer, single-handed, that Rama by whom several mighty demons were destroyed in Janasthana earlier.”

yasya naasti manuShyeShu sadR^isho raakShasottama |
kathamaasha.nsase yoddhum tulyenendravivasvatoH || 6-64-18

18. raakSasottama = O Kumbhakarna the foremost among the demons!; katham = how; aashamsase = do you wish; yoddhum = to combat; (with Rama); yasya naasti sadR^ishaH manuSyeSu = with whom none in the human beings is equal; tulyena = and who is equal; indravivasvatoH = of Indra and the sun.

“O Kumbhakarna, the foremost among the demons! How do you wish to combat with Rama, with whom none in the human beings is equal and who is equal of Indra and the sun?”

tato.avaghoShaya pure gajaskandhena paarthiva |
hato raamaH saha bhraatraa sasainya iti sarvataH || 6-64-27

27. paarthiva = O king!; tataH = then; avaghoSayaH = have it proclaimed by beating of trumpets; sarvataH = in the entire; pure = City;gajaskandhe = on the back of an elephant; iti = that; raamaH = Rama; hataH = has been killed; bhraatraa saha = along with his brother; sa sainyaH = and his army.

“O king! Then, have it proclaimed by beating of trumpets in the entire city, on the back of an elephant, that Rama has been killed along with his brother and his army.”

tato.asminbahuliibhUte kauliine sarvato gate |
bhakShitaH sasuhRidraamo raakShasairiti vishrute || 6-64-30
pravishyaashvaasya chaapi tvam siitaaM rahasi saantvaya |
dhanadhaanyaishcha kaamaishcha ratnaishchainaaM pralobhaya || 6-64-31

30; 31. asmin = (when) this; bahuliibhuute = thick; kouliine = rumour; sarvatogate = has gone to all sides; iti = that; raamaH = Rama; sasuhR^it = along with his friends; bhakSitaH = have been devoured; raakSasaiH = by the demons; vishrute = was heard far and wide (even by Seetha); pravishya = approaching; siitaam = Seetha; rahasi = in private; tvam = you; aashvaasya = restoring her to confidence; saantvaya = and conciliating her; enaam pralobhaya = tempt her; dhanadhaanyaishcha = with gold and grain; kaamaishcha ratnaishcha = as well as luxuries and precious stones.

“When this thick rumour has gone to all sides that Rama along with his companions have been devoured by the demons and you approach Seetha in private and restoring her to confidence and even conciliating her, tempt her with gold and grain, as well as luxuries and precious tones.”

etatsuniitaM mama darshanena
raamam hi dR^iShTvaiva bhavedanarthaH |
ihaiva te setsyati motsukobhuu |
rmahaanayuddhena sukhasya laabhaH || 6-64-35

35. etat suniitam = this has been conveyed well; mama darshanena = by my contemplation; dR^iSTaiva = just on seeing; raamam = Rama;anarthaH = a calamity; bhavet = will happen; te = to you; mahaan = a great; laabhaH = advantage; sukhasya = of happiness; setsyati = will be gained;ihaiva = here itself; ayuddhena = even without fighting; maa bhuuH = do not become; utsukaH = restless.

“After contemplating very well, I have conveyed like this. As soon as you see Rama, a calamity will happen. While you stay here itself without fighting, you will obtain a great benefit of happiness. Do not become restless.”

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

garjanti na vR^ithaa shuura nirjalaa iva toyadaaH |
pashya sampaadyamaanam tu garjitam yudhi karmaNaa || 6-65-3

3. shuuraaH = warriors; nagarjanti = do not roar; vR^ittaa = in vain; nirjalaaH toyadaaH iva = like water-less clouds; pashyas = see; garjitum = the roar; sampadyamaanam = on completion; karmaNaa = of work; yudhi = in battle.

“Warriors do not roar in vain as waterless clouds. Hear my roar, only on completion of my said task in battle.”

mahodaro.ayam raamaattu paritrasto na saMshayaH |
na hi rochayate taata yuddham yuddhavishaarada || 6-65-10

10. taata = O dear brother; yuddhavishaarada = well-versed in the art of warfare!; ayam = this; mahodaraH = Mahodara; paritrastaH = is frightened; raamaat = of Rama; na samshayaH = there is no doubt; na rochayate hi = indeed; he is not inclined; yuddham = of war.

“O dear brother, well-versed in the art of war-fare! This Mahodara is frightened of Rama. There is no doubt. He is not indeed inclined of a war.”

samaalokya tu te ruupam vidraviShyanti vaanaraaH |
raamalakShmaNayoshchaapi hR^idaye prasphuTiShyataH || 6-65-14

14. samaalokya = by seeing; te = your; ruupam = very form; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; vidraviSyanti = will run away; hR^idayechaapi = the hearts; raama lakSmaNayoH = of Rama and Lakshmana; prasphuTiSyataH = will get broken asunder.

“By seeing your very form, the monkeys will run away. The hearts of Rama and Lakshmana will get broken asunder.”

gamiShyaamyahamekaakii tiShThatviha balaM mahat || 6-65-21
adya taankShudhitaH kruddho bhakShayiShyaami vaanaraan |

21. mahat balam = let this large army; tiSThatu = stay; iha = here; aham = I; gamiSyaami = shall go; ekaakii = alone; kshudhitaH kruddhaH = I; angry with hunger; bhakSayiSyaami = shall devour; taan = those; vaanaraan = monkeys; adya = now.

“Let this large army stay back here. I shall go all alone. Being angry with hunger, I shall devour those monkeys now.”

athaasanaatsamutpatya srajaM maNikR^itaantaraam || 6-65-25
aababandha mahaatejaaH kumbhakarNasya raavaNaH |

25. samutpatya = rising up swiftly; aasanaat = from his throne; raavaNaH = Ravana; mahaatejaaH = endowed with a great energy; atha = then;aababandha = tied on; kumbhakarNasya = to Kumbhakarna; srajam = a necklace; maNikR^itaantaraam = studded with a course of jewels.

Rising up swiftly from his throne, Ravana endowed with a great energy, then placed around the neck of Kumbhakarna, a necklace studded with a course of jewels.

sarvaabharaNanaddhaaN^gaH shuulapaaNiH sa raakShasaH |
trivikramakR^itotsaaho naaraayaNa ivaababhau || 6-65-31

31. sarvaabharaNa sarvaaN^gaH = adorned with all ornaments to all his limbs; shuulapaaNiH = with a spike in his hand; saH = that; raakSasaH = demons; aababhau = shone; naaraayanaH iva = like Narayana; the all-embracing Lord; trivikrama kR^itotsaahaH = enthusiastic to take the three long strides (which were meant to cover the entire universe).

Adorned with all ornaments to all his limbs and with a spike in his hand, that demon shone like Narayana, the all-embracing Lord, enthusiastic to take the three long strides (which were meant to cover the entire universe).

padaatayasha bahavo mahaanaadaa mahaabalaaH |
anvayuu raakShasaa bhImaa bhiimaakShaaH shastrapaaNayaH || 6-65-37

37. bahavaH = many; raakSasaaH = demons; mahaasaaraaH = with great energy; mahaabalaaH = with great strength; bhiimaaH = with terrific form; bhiimaakSaaH = with fearful eyes; shastrapaaNayaH = and wielding weapons in their hands; anvayuH = accompanied; padaatayaH = as foot-soldiers.

Many demons, possessing a great energy and great strength, with terrific forms and fearful eyes, as also wielding weapons in their hands, accompanied him as foot-soldiers.

purarodhasya muulam tu raaghavaH sahalakShmaNaH |
hate tasminhatam sarvam taM vadhiShyaami samyuge || 6-65-45

45. raaghavaH = Rama; saha lakSmaNaH = together with Lakshmana; muulam = is the root-cause; purarodhasya = for attacking our city; tasmin hate = If he is killed; sarvam = all; hatam = is killed; vadhiSyaami = I shall kill; tam = that Rama; samyuge = in battle.

“Rama, together with Lakshmana, is the root-cause for the attack on our city. If he is killed, all will be destroyed. Therefore, I shall kill that Rama in battle.”

niShpapaata cha gR^idhre.asya shuule vai pathi gachchhataH |
praasphurannayanam chaasya savyo baahurakampata || 6-65-50

50. shuule = on the spike; asya = of Kumbhakarna; gachchhataH = sallying forth; pathi = along the road; gR^iddhraH = a vulture; niSpapaata = descended; asya = his; nayanam = (left) eye; praasphurat = twitched; savyaH = his left; baahuH = arm; akampata = throbbed.

A vulture descended on the spike of Kumbhakarna, as he was sallying forth along the road. His left eye twitched and his left arm throbbed.

vipulaparighavaansa kumbhakarNo |
ripunidhanaaya viniHsR^ito mahaatmaa |
kapi gaNabhayamaadadatsubhiimaM |
prabhuriva kimNkaradaNDavaanyugaante || 6-65-57

57. saH mahaatmaa kumbhakarNaH = that gigantic Kumbhakarna; vipulaparighaan = wielding a large iron-rod viniH sR^itaH = setting off;ripuniidhanaaya = for the destruction of the enemies; prabhuriva = like Yama the lord of death; kimkaradaN^Davaan = armed with a rod of punishment; waiting upon him like an attendant; yugaante = at the time of the dissolution of the world; aadadat = caused; subhiimam = a great terrific;kapigaNabhayam = fear to the troops of monkeys.

Wielding a large iron rod for the destroyable of the enemies, that gigantic Kumbhakarna looked like Yama the lord of death armed with a rod of punishment, waiting upon him as his attendant at the time of dissolution of the world and caused a great terrific fear to the troops of monkeys.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

sAdhu saumyA nivartadhva.n kiM prANAnparirakShatha |
nAla.n yuddhAya vai rakSho mahatIyaM vibhIShikAH || 6-66-6

6. saumyaaH = O auspicious monkeys!; nivartadhvam = return; saadhu = well; kim = why; parirakSatha = do you completely guard; praaNaan = your lives?; rakSaH = (This) demons; naalam = is not competent; yuddhaaya = for a combat; iyam = this; mahatii = is a great; vibhiiSikaa = object of terror (toy).

“O auspicious monkeys! Please return! Why do you so fully guard your lives? This demon is not competent for a combat. He is merely a great toy of terror.”

bhagnAnA.n vo na pashyAmi parigamya mahImimAm || 6-66-19
sthAna.n sarve nivartadhva.n kiM prANAnparirakShatha |

19. na pashyaami = I do not catch sight of; sthaanam = a place; vaH = for you; bhagnaanaam = who have retreated; parikramya = (even if) you roam iverl unaan naguun = this earth; sarve = (Let) (of you); nivartadhvam = come back; kim = why; parirakSatha = do you safeguard; praaNaan = your lives?

“I do not catch sight of any place for you, who have retreated, even if you roam over the entire earth. Let all of you come back. Why do you safeguard your lives?”

shayAmahe vA nihatAH pR^ithivyAmalpajIvitAH |
praapnuyaamo brahmalokam duShprapam cha kuyodhibhiH || 6-66-25

25. shayaamahe vaa = we shall lie down; nihataaH = killed by the enemies; pR^ithivyaam = on the earth; alpajiivitaaH = if we are short-lived;praapmyaamaH cha = we shall reach; brahmalokam = the realm of Brahma (residence of pious spirits); duSpraapam = difficult to be attained;kuyodhibhiH = by bad warriors.

“If our longevity is short, we shall lie down, being killed by the enemies, on the earth and reach the realm of Brahma (residence of pious spirits), which is difficult to be attained by bad warriors.”

etAvaduktvA vachana.n sarve te bhejire dishaH |
bhImaM bhImAkShamAyAnta.n dR^iShTvA vAnarayUthapAH || 6-66-31

31. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; bhiimam = that terrific Kumbhakarna; aayaantam = coming; bhiimaakSam = with his dreadful eyes; sarve te = all those;vaanarayuuthapaaH = commanders monkey-troops; uktvaa = speaking; etaavat vachanam = words only thus far; bhajire = scattered; dishaH = in all directions.

Seeing that terrific Kumbhakarna coming with his dreadful eyes, all those commanders of monkey-troops, speaking words only thus far, scattered in all directions.

R^iShabhasharabhamaindadhUmranIlAH |
kumudasuSheNagavAkSharambhatArAH|
dvividapanasavAyuputramukhyAs |
tvaritatarAbhimukha.n raNaM prayAtAH || 6-66-34

34. R^iSabhasharabha mainda dhuumra niilaaH = Rishabha; Mainda; Dhumra; Neela; kumuda suSeNa gavaakSarambha taaraaH = Kumuda; Sushena; Gavaksha; Rambha; Tara; dvipadapanasa vaayuputra mukhyaaH and particularly Dvipada; Panasa and Hanuma; prayaataaH = marched; tvarita taraabhimukham = very quickly with their faces turned towards; raNam = the battle.

Rishabha, Sharabha, Mainda, Dhumra, Neela, Kumuda, sushena, Gavaksha, Rambha, Tara and more particularly Dvipada, Panasa and hanuma marched ahead very quickly, with their faces turned towards the battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -57/58/59/60

January 13, 2014

ruddhaam tu nagariim dR^iShTvaa raavaNo raakShasa iishvaraH || 6-57-4
uvaaca amarShitah kaale prahastam yuddha kovidam |

4. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; nagariim = the City; ruddhaam = besieged; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSaseshvaraH = the Lord of Demons; uvaacha = spoke; (as follows); prahastam = to Prahasta; yuddha kovidam = who was skilled in war-fare; aatmahitam = and who wished well of him; kaale = even at a critical time.

Seeing Lanka besieged, Ravana the Lord of Demons spoke as follows to Prahasta who was skilled in war-fare and who wished well of him even at a critical time.

aham vaa kumbha karNo vaa tvam vaa senaa patir mama || 6-57-6
indrajid vaa nikumbho vaa vaheyur bhaaram iidR^isham |

6. aham vaa = either I; kumbhakarNovaa = or Kumbhakarna; tvam vaa = or you; mama = my; senaapatiH = army-chief; indrajit vaa = or Indrajit;nikumbho vaa = or Nikumbha; vaheyuH = can bear; iidR^isham = such; bhaaram = a burden.

“Either myself or Kumbhakarna or yourself my army-chief or Indrajit or Nikumbha and none else could undertake such a task!”

aapat sa.nshayitaa shreyo na atra nihsa.nshayii kR^itaa || 6-57-11
pratiloma anulomam vaa yad vaa no manyase hitam |

11. samshayitaa = A skeptical; aapat = misfortune; shreyaH = is preferable; na = and not; niH samshayiikR^itaa = that which is certain; atra = here; tu = but; pratilomaanu lomam vaa = whether it is unpleasing to hear or no; (say what); manyase = you consider; yat = that which; hitam = is advantageous; naH = for us.

“A skeptical misfortune is preferable to one that is certain! Whether it is unpleasing to hear or not, say what you consider as an advantage to us.”

pradaanena tu siitaayaah shreyo vyavasitam mayaa || 6-57-14
apradaane punar yuddham dR^iShTam etat tathaiva naH |

14. pradaanena = to return; siitaayaaH = Seetha; vyavasitam = was resolved; mayaa = by me; shreyaH = as preferable; apradaane punaH = not to return Seetha; yuddham = (meant) war; tathaiva = dR^iSTameva = we foresaw this.

“To return Seetha was what I considered preferable. Not to do so meant war; we foresaw this.”

na hi me jiivitam rakShyam putra daara dhanaani vaa || 6-57-16
tvam pashya maam juhuuShantam tvad arthe jiivitam yudhi |

16. me = to me; jiivitam = life; na hi = is indeed not; rakSyam = to be spared; putra daara dhanaanicha = (nor) sons; wives or riches; tvam = you;pashya = see; maam = me; juhuuSantam = who wish to sacrifice; jiivitam = my life; tvadarthe = for your sake; yudhi = in the battle.

“Neither wives nor sons nor riches are going to be spared by me. See you me, intending to sacrifice my life for your sake in the battle.”

saa babhuuva muhuurtena tigma naanaa vidha aayudhaiH |
lankaa raakShasa viirais tair gajair iva samaakulaa || 6-57-21

21. muhuurtena = within a short while; saa laN^kaa = that City of Lanka; babhuuva = became; samaakulaa = filled; tai = with those; bhiimaiH = terrific; raakSasa viiraiH = demon-warriors; gajairiva = resembling elephants; naanaa vidhaayudhaiH = wielding various types of weaponry.

Within a short while, that City of Lanka was filled with those terrific demon-warriors, resembling elephants and wielding various types of weaponry.

tato du.ndubhi nirghoShah parjanya ninada upamaH || 6-57-29
shushruve shankha shabdash ca prayaate vaahinii patau |

29. vaahiniipatau = (While) Prahasta the General; prayaate = sallied forth; tataH = then; dundubhi nirghoSaH = the sound of a kettle-drum;ninadaH cha = the sound; vaaditraaNaam = of musical instruments; shN^kha shabdashcha = and the sound of couches; shushruve = were heard;puurayanniva = as though filling; mediniim = the earth; parjanya; ninadopamaH = resembling the roar of a cloud.

While Prahasta the general sallied forth, the sound of a kettle-drum, the resonance of musical instruments and the sound of conches were heard, as though filling the earth like the roar of a cloud.

saagara pratima oghena vR^itas tena balena saH || 6-57-33
prahasto niryayau tuurNam kruddhah kaala antaka upamaH |

33. vR^itaH = In the centre; tena = of that; balena = army; saagara prati maughena = vast as the sea; saH prahastaH = that Prahasta; kruddhaH = in his fury; niryayau = came forth; kaalaantakayamopamaH = appearing like Death at the end of the world.

In the centre of that army, vast as the sea, that Prahasta in his fury, came forth appearing like Death at the end of the world.

tataH prahastaH kapi raaja vaahiniim |
abhi pratasthe vijayaaya durmatiH |
vivR^iddha vegaam ca vivesha taam camuum |
yathaa mumuurShuh shalabho vibhaavasum || 6-57-46

46. tataH = thereafter; durmatiH = the evil-minded; prahastaH = Prahasta; pratasthe = sallied forth; vijayaaya = for victor; kapiraaja vaahiniim = towards the army of Sugreeva; mumurSuH = whom in his folly imagined he would destroy vivR^iddha vegaH cha = with an accelerated speed;shalabhaH iva = as a grasshopper; vibhaavasum = falls into a flame.

Thereafter, the evil-minded Prahasta sallied forth for victory towards the army of Sugreeva, whom in his folly, imagined he would destroy, with an accelerated speed as a grass-hopper rushes towards a flame.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

raaghavasya vachaH shrutvaa pratyuvaacha vibhiiShaNaH || 6-58-3
eSha senaapatistasya prahasto naama raaksasaH |
laN^kaayaam raakShasendrasya tribhaagabalasaMvR^itaH || 6-58-4
viiryavaanastravichchhuuraH suprakhyaataparaakramaH |

3; 4. shrutvaa = hearing; raaghavasya = Rama’s vachaH = words; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; pratyuvaacha = replied (as follows); eSaH = He;tribhaaga samvR^itaH = who is guarded by two thirds of the army; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; viiryavaan = a demon of prowess; astravit = skilled in the use of weapons; shuuraH = strong; suprakhyaata paraakramaH = with a highly excellent bravery; raakSasaH = is a demon; prahasto naama = called Prahasta; senaapatiH = the Army General; tasya raakSasendrasya = of that Ravana.

Hearing Rama’s words, Vibhishana replied as follows “He is guarded by two-thirds of the army of Lanka. He is a demon of prowess, skilled in the use of mystic weapons and valiant. He is the demon named Prahasta, the Army general of Ravana.”

vaanaraisH ca api samkruddhai raakShasa oghaaH samantataH || 6-58-15
paadapair giri shR^ingaish ca sampiShTaa vasudhaa tale |

15. raakSasaughaaH cha api = even the flock of demons; sampiSTaaH = were crushed; vasudhaatale = on to the earth; samkruddhaiH = by the furious; vaanaraiH = monkeys; samantataH = on all sides; paadapaiH = with trees; girshR^iN^gaishcha = and mountain-peaks.

Even the flock of demons on all sides were crushed on to the earth by the furious monkeys with tree and mountain-peaks.

jaambavaa.ns tu susamkruddhaH pragR^ihya mahatiim shilaam || 6-58-22
paatayaam aasa tejasvii mahaa naadasya vakShasi |

22. tejasvii = the energetic; jaambavaamstu = Jambavan; susamkruddhaH = with a great fury; pragR^ihya = seized; mahatiim = a huge; shilaam = rock; paatayaamaasa = and threw; vakSasi = on the chest-region; mahaanaadasya = of Mahanada.

The energetic Jambavan with a great fury seized a huge rock and threw it on the chest-region of Mahanada.

tataH sR^ijantam baaNa oghaan prahastam syandane sthitam || 6-58-34
dadarsha tarasaa niilo vinighnantam plavam gamaan |

34. tataH = thereafter; niilaH = Nila; dadarsha = saw; prahastam = Prahasta; sR^ijantam = who was employing; baaNaughaan = a multitude of arrows; sthitam = staying; syndane = in the chariot; vidhamantam = and annihilating; plavaNgamaan = the monkeys; tarasaa = swiftly.

Then, Nila saw Prahasta who was employing a multitude of arrows sitting in the chariot and annihilating the monkeys swiftly.

tato roShapariitaatmaa dhanustasya duraatmanaH |
babhaJNja tarasaa niilo nanaada cha punaH punaH || 6-58-44

44. tataH = thereafter; niilaH = Nila; roSapariitaatmaa = his mind filled with anger; tarasaa = quickly; babhaN^ja = broke; dhanuH = the bow;tasya = of Prahasta; duraatmanaH = the evil-minded demon; nanaada cha = and shouted; punaH punaH = again and again.

Thereafter the greatly enraged Nila quickly broke the bow of Prahasta the evil-minded demon and shouted again and again.

tasya yuddha abhikaamasya mR^idhe musala yodhinaH |
prahastasya shilaam niilo muurdhni tuurNam apaatayat || 6-58-53

53. niilaH = Nila; tuurNam = quickly; apaatayat = hurled; shilaam- that rock; muurdhni = on the head; tasya prahastasya = of that Prahasta;yuddheabhikaamasya = who was longing for war; musalayodhinaH = and fighting with a mace; mR^idhe = in the battle.

Nila quickly hurled that rock on the head of Prahasta who was longing for war and fighting with a mace in the battle.

na shekuH samavasthaatum nihate vaahinii patau |
setu bandham samaasaadya vishiirNam salilam yathaa || 6-58-58

58. vaahiniipate = the Army-chief; nihate = having been killed; (those demons); na shekuH = could not; samavasthaatum = continue to stand firmly there; salilam yathaa = any more than water; samaasaadya = on reaching; vishiirNam = a breached setubandham = bridge.

Thier chief of Army having been killed, those demons could not continue to stand firmy there, any more than water on reaching a breached bridge.

tatas tu niilo vijayii mahaa balaH |
prashasyamaanaH svakR^itena karmaNaa |
sametya raameNa salakShmaNena |
prahR^iShTa ruupas tu babhuuva yuuthapaH || 6-58-60

60. vijayii = the triumphant; yuuthapaH = warrior; niilaH = Nila; tataH = thereafter; prashasya maanaH = was honoured; raameNa = by Rama;sametya = joined; salakSmaNena = with Lakshmana; karmaNaa = for his task; sukR^itena = accomplished well; babhuuva = and experienced;prahR^iSTa ruupaH = supreme joy.

The triumphant Nila, however, was honoured by Rama and Lakshmana for his task well accomplished and experienced supreme joy.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

so aham ripu vinaashaaya vijayaaya avicaarayan |
svayam eva gamiShyaami raNa shiirSham tad adbhutam || 6-59-5

5. avichaarayan without hesitation; aham = I; gamiSyaami = will go; svayameva = myself; tat = to that; adbhutam = wonderful; raNashiirSam = battle-front; ripuvinaashaaya = to destroy the enemies; vijayaaya = and to gain victory.

“I myself shall go to that wonderful battle-front without hesitation in order to destroy the enemies and to gain victory.”

sa niilajiimuutanikaasharuupai |
rmaa.nsa ashanaih paavaka diipta netraih |
babhau vR^ito raakShasa raaja mukhyair |
bhuutair vR^ito rudra;iva amara iishah || 6-59-9

9. saH = that; raakSasaraajamukhyaH = Ravana; maamshaasanaiH vR^itau = amidst the meat-eating demons; niilajiimuuta nikaasharuupaiH = whose forms resembled mountains and clouds; paavaka diipta netraiH = and whose glances flashed like torches; babhau = shone; rudraH iva = like Rudra; amareshaH = the Lord of immortals; vR^itaH = surrounded; bhuutaiH = by genii.

That Ravana along with the flesh-eating demons whose forms resembled mountains and clouds and whose glances flashed like torches shone like Rudra the Lord of Immortals surrounded by genii.

naanaa pataakaa dhvaja shastra juShTam |
praasa asi shuula aayudha cakra juShTam |
sainyam naga indra upama naaga juShTam |
kasya idam akShobhyam abhiiru juShTam || 6-59-12

12. kasya = whose; sainyam = army; idam = is this; naanaapataaka dhvajachhatrajuSTam = furnished with every kind of standard; banner and canopy; praasaasishuulaayudha shastra juSTam = armed with javelins; swords; stakes and other weapons and missiles; abhiirujuSTam = presenting fear-less soldiers; akSobhyam = and imperturbable; mahendropama naagajuSTam = with elephants as high as the Mahendra Mountain?

“Who is in command of this army, furnished with every kind of standard, banner and canopy, armed with javelins, swords, stakes and other weapons and missiles and composed of imperturbable soldiers and elephants as high as the Mahendra Mountain?”

yo asau rathastho mR^iga raaja ketur |
dhuunvan dhanuh shakra dhanuh prakaasham |
karii iva bhaaty ugra vivR^itta damShTrah |
sa;indrajin naama vara pradhaanah || 6-59-15

15. yaH asau = He who; rathasthaH = standing in his chariot; dhunvan = brandishing; dhanuH = his bow; shakradhanuH prakaasham = which has a splendour of Indra’s bow; mR^igaraajaketuH = who standard bears the image of a lion; bhaati = and who shines; kariiva = like an elephant;ugravivR^itta damSTra = with its terrible curved tusks; saH = he; indrajitnaama = is called Indrajit; vara pradhaanaH = who is renowned for the boons (he had received from Brahma).

“He who, standing in his chariot, brandish his bow which has a splendour of Indra’s bow, whose standard bears the image of a lion, and who shines like unto an elephant with its terrible curved tusks, he is Indrajit who is renowned for the boons he had received from Brahma.”

asau ca jiimuuta nikaasha ruupah |
kumbhah pR^ithu vyuuDha sujaata vakShaah |
samaahitah pannaga raaja ketur |
visphaarayan bhaati dhanur vidhuunvan || 6-59-20

20. jiimuutanikaasha ruupaH = the other resembling a thunder-bolt; pR^ithuvyuuDha sujaata vakSaaH = of large and well-developed chest;samaahitaH = who has an attentive mind; pannagavaaja ketuH = has the king of snakes as his standard; vidhuunvan = who is moving; visphaarayan = and twanging; dhanuH = the bow; asau = this is; kumbhaH = Kumbha; yaati = leading.

“The other resembling a thunder-bolt, of large and well-developed chest, who has an attentive mind, has the King of Snakes as his standard, who is moving and twanging his bow, he is Kumbha.”

pratyuvaaca tato raamo vibhiiShaNam arim damam |
aho diipto mahaa tejaa raavaNo raakShasa iishvarah || 6-59-26

26. tataH = then; raamaH = Rama; arindamaH = the anihilator of enemies; pratyuvaacha = answered; vibhiiSaNam = Vibhishana (and said); aho = Alas!; kiipta mahaa tejaaH = what glory; what exceeding majesty; raavaNaH = is Ravana’s; raakSasesvaraH = the Lord of Demons!.

Then, Rama the annihilator of enemies, answered Vibhishana and said “Alas! What glory, what majesty is Ravana’s the Lord of Demons!

diShTyaayamadya paapaatmaa mama dR^iShTipatham gataH |
adya krodhaM vimokShyaami siitaaharaNasambhavam || 6-59-31

31. diSTyaa = by good luck; ayam = that; paapaatmaa = wretch; gataH = comes; adya = today; mama = within my; dR^iSTipatham = range of sight!; vimokSyaami = I shall expunge; krodham = my wrath; siitaaharaNa sambhavam = born of Seetha’s abduction!

“By good luck, that wretch comes today within my range of sight! Today, I shall expunge my wrath, born of Seetha’s abduction!”

tat shaila shR^ingam bahu vR^ikSha saanum |
pragR^ihya cikShepa nishaa caraaya |
tam aapatantam sahasaa samiikShya |
bibheda baaNais tapaniiya punkhaih || 6-59-37

37. pragR^ihya = (Sugreeva) seizing; tat = that; shaila shR^iN^gam = mountain-top; bahu vR^ikSasaanum = with its many trees and ridges;chikSepa = hurled; nishaacharaaya = on Ravana the demon; samiikSya = seeing; tam = that mountain-top; aapatantam = approaching; (Ravana) sahasaa= quickly; chichchheda = broke it asunder; baaNaiH = with his arrows; tapaniiya puNkhaiH = with golden shafts.

Seizing a mountain-top with its many trees and ridges, Sugreeva hurled it on Ravana the demon. Seeing that mountain-top coming towards him, Ravana quickly broke it asunder with his arrows with golden shafts.

sa saayako raavaNa baahu muktah |
shakra ashani prakhya vapuh shita agrah |
sugriivam aasaadya bibheda vegaad |
guha iiritaa kraucam iva ugra shaktih || 6-59-40

40. saH paayakaH = that arrow; raavaNo baahumuktaH = released by Ravana’s arm; aasaadya = reached sugriivam = Sugreeva;shakraashaniprakhya vapuH prakaasham = having a bodily splendour equal to that of Indra’s thunder-bolt; bibheda = and pierced; (his body); vegaat = in its flight; guheritaa ugrashaktiH = as formerly Guha’s spear; (When he discharged it); krounchamiva = at the Krauncha Mountain.

That arrow released by Ravana’s arm reached Sugreeva, having a bodily splendour equal to that of Indra’s thunder bolt, and pierced his body in its flight as formerly Guha’s spear when he discharged it at the Krauncha Mountain.

te vadhyamaanaah patita agrya viiraa |
naanadyamaanaa bhaya shalya viddhaah |
shaakhaa mR^igaa raavaNa saayaka aartaa |
jagmuh sharaNyam sharaNam sma raamam || 6-59-45

45. vadhyamaanaH = assailed; patitaaH = and fallen down; te shaakhaamR^igaaH = those monkeys; viiraaH = the warriors; naandyamaanaaH = emitted cries; bhaya shalya viddhaaH = as though struck by an arrow of terror; raavaNa saaya kaartaaH = whom Ravana was destroying with his darts;jagmuHsma = fled; sharaNam = for refuge; raamam = to Rama; sharaNyam = who affords protection.

Assailed and fallen down, those monkey-warriors, emitted cries as though struck by an arrow of terror, whom Ravana was destroying with his darts and fled for refuge to Rama who is capable of affording protection to all.

tam abraviin mahaa tejaa raamah satya paraakramah |
gaccha yatna parash ca api bhava lakShmaNa samyuge || 6-59-48

48. mahaatijaaH = the exceedingly powerful; satyaparaakramaH = and the truly courageous; raamaH = Rama; abraviit = spoke; tam = to that Lakshmana (as follows); gachchha = go; lakSmaNa = Lakshmana!; samyuge = and in this duel; bhava = be; yatna parashchaapi = strennous also.

The exceedingly powerful and the truly courageous Rama spoke to that Lakshmana as follows: “Go, Lakshmana and also be strenuous in this duel.”

sa raavaNam vaaraNa hasta baahur |
dadarsha diipta udyata bhiima caapam |
pracchaadayantam sharavR^iShTi jaalais |
taan vaanaraan bhinna vikiirNa dehaan || 6-59-52

52. saH = Lakshmana; dadarsha = saw; raavaNam = Ravana; vaaraNa hasta baahum = with arms as large as the trunks of elephants;bhiimodyatadiiptachaapam = who was brandishing his dread and fiery bow; prachchhaadayantam = bhinnavikiirNa dehaan = whose bodies he had severed; sharavR^iSTijaalaiH = with a close rain of darts.

Lakshmana then saw Ravana with arms as large as the trunks of elephants, who was brandishing his dreadful and fiery bow, covering those monkeys whose bodies he had severed with a close rain of darts.

tam aalokya mahaa tejaa hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaa |
nivaarya shara jaalaani pradudraava sa raavaNam || 6-59-53

53. saH = that; hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaatejaaH = the exceedingly energetic one; maarutaatmajaH = born of Maruta the god of wind; aalokya = beholding; tam = that Ravana; nivaarya = in order to end; sharajaalaani = that rain of arrows; vidudraava = rushed on; raavaNam = Ravana.

The exceedingly energetic Hanuma, born of Maruta the god of wind, beholding this, rushed on Ravana in order to bring that rain of arrows to an end.

eSha me dakShiNo baahuh panca shaakhah samudyatah |
vidhamiShyati te dehaad bhuuta aatmaanam cira uShitam || 6-59-56

56. eSaH paN^cha shaakhaH = this five-branched; dakSiNaH baahuH = right hand; me = of mine; samudyataH = which I now raise; vidhamiSyati= will rob you; bhuutaatmaanam = of your self consisting of elements (life); chiroSitam = that has long been resident; te = in your; dehe = body.

“This five-branched right hand of mine, which I now raise, will rob you of your life that has long been resident in your body.”

evam ukto mahaa tejaa raavaNo raakShasa iishvarah |
aajaghaana anila sutam talena urasi viiryavaan || 6-59-60

60. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; mahaatejaaH = the highly energetic; viiryavaan = and the valiant; raakSaseshvaraH = Ravana the Lord of Demons; aajaghaana = struck; anilasutam = Hanuma the son of Anila; urasi = on his chest; talena = with the palm of his hand.

Thus spoken, the highly energetic and the valiant Ravana the Lord of Demons struck Hanuma the son of Anila a violent blow on his chest with the palm of his hand.

samgraame tam tathaa dR^iShTva raavaNam tala taaDitam || 6-59-63
R^iShayo vaanaraah siddhaa nedur devaah saha asuraah |

63. dR^iSTvaa = beholding; tam raavaNam = that Ravana; tathaa = thus; talataaDitam = struck by a palm; samgraame = in the battle; R^iSayaH = the sages; vaanaraaH = monkeys; siddhaaH = semi = divine beings; asuraiH saha = along with the demons; devaaH = and celestials; neduH = made a resounding approbation.

Beholding Ravana struck in the fight by Hanuma’s palm; the sages, monkeys, semi-divine beings, along with celestials and demons raised a resounding approbation.

hanuumaan vakShasi vyuudhe sa.ncacaala hatah punah |
vihvalam tam tadaa dR^iShTvaa hanuumantam mahaa balam || 6-59-69
rathena atirathah shiighram niilam prati samabhyagaat |

69. hanumaan = Hanuma; vyuuDhe vakSasi = struck on his broad chest; samchachaala = reeled; punaH punaH = again and again; dR^iSTvaa = seeing tam = that; mahaabalam = mighty; hanuumantaam = Hanuma; vihvalam = exhausted; atirathaH = Ravana; samabhyagaat = advanced; shiighram = quickly; rathena = by his chariot; niilam prati = towards Nila.

Under the shock, Hanuma reeled once again. Seeing that mighty Hanuma exhausted, Ravana turned his chariot towards Nila.

so ashva karNaan dhavaan saalaa.nsh cuutaa.nsh ca api supuShpitaan |
anyaa.nsh ca vividhaan vR^ikShaan niilash cikShepa samyuge || 6-59-77

77. samyuge = In the battle; saH niilaH = that Nila; chikSepa = hurled; ashvakarNa drumaan = Aswakarna trees; shaalaan = Shala trees;supuSpitaan = in good flowering; chuutaanapi = Chuta trees; anyaan = and other; vividhaan = various types; vR^ikSaan = of trees.

In that fight, Nila hurled Aswakarna trees, Shala trees with extensive flowering, Chuta trees and other various types of trees.

tatas te cukrushur hR^iShTaa labdha lakShyaah plavam gamaah |
niila laaghava sambhraantam dR^iShTvaa raavaNam aahave || 6-59-83

83. tataH = thereafter; te plavaN^gamaaH = those monkeys; chukrushuH = shouted; hR^iSTaaH = joyously; raavaNam = over Ravana;niilalaaghava sambhraantam = being disconcerted for Nila’s agility; of his leaping about; aahave = in combat; labdhalakSaaH = finding an occasion for jubilation.

Thereafter, those monkeys who felt rejoiced to see Ravana disconcerted at the agility of Nila and had found an occasion for jubilation, shouted joyously.

tam aaha saumitrir adiina sattvo |
visphaarayantam dhanur aprameyam |
abhehi maam eva nishaa cara indra |
na vaanaraa.ns tvam prati yoddhum arhasi || 6-59-94

94. saumitriH = Lakshmana; adiinasattvaH = of indomitable courage; aaha = spoke tam = to that Ravana; visphaarayantam = who was lifting up;aprameyam = his unfathomable; dhanuH = bow; nishaacharendra = O; king of Demons!; abhyehi = come; maam = towards me; tvam = you; naarhasi = ought not; pratiyoddhum = to fight against; vaanaraan = the monkeys.

Lakshmana of indomitable courage spoke to that Ravana who was lifting up his unfathomable bow (as follows): “O, King of Demons! Now enter into combat with me; cease from fighting with the monkeys!”

jaanaami viiryam tava raakShasa indra |
balam prataapam ca paraakramam ca |
avasthito aham shara caapa paaNir |
aagaccha kim mogha vikatthanena || 6-59-98

98. raakSasendra = O; King of demons!; jaanaami = I know; tava = your; viiryam = valour; balam = strength; prataapamcha = energy;paraakramamcha = and courage; aham = I; avasthitaH = stand here; sharachaapa paaNiH = with my bow and arrows in hand; aagachchha = come; kim = what is the use; moghavikatthanena = of boasting in vain?

“O, King of Demons! I know your valour, strength, energy and courage! Come! I now stand here, with my bow and arrows in hand. O what use are vain boasts.”

sa lakShmaNash ca aashu sharaan shita agraan |
mahaa indra vajra ashani tulya vegaan |
sa.ndhaaya caape jvalana prakaashaan |
sasarja rakSho adhipater vadhaaya || 6-59-103

103. saH = that; lakSmaNashchaapi = Lakshmana too; mahendra tulyaH = who was equal to Indra the Lord of celestials; samdhaaya = fixed;shitaagraa = sharpened; sharaan = arrows; ashanibhiima vegaan = terribly swift as lightning; jvalanaprakaashaan = and blazing effulgence; chaape = on the bow-string; sasarje = and discharged; (them); vadhaaya = for killing; rakSodhipateH = of Ravana the Lord of Demons.

Lakshmana, the equal of Mahendra the Lord of celestials, fixing some sharpened arrows, swift as lightning and of blazing effulgence on his bow-string, discharged them on Ravana in order to strike him down.

nikR^itta caapam tribhir aajaghaana |
baaNais tadaa daasharathih shita agraih |
sa saayaka aarto vicacaala raajaa |
kR^icchraac ca samjnaam punar aasasaada || 6-59-106

106. tadaa = then; daasharathiH = Lakshmana the son of Dasaratha; aajaghaana = struck; nikR^itta chaapam = him three; baaNaiH = darts;shitaagraiH = having pointed ends; saH raajaa = that king; saayakaartaH = pierced by those arrows; (swooned); aasasaadamcha = and regained;samJNaam = his senses; kR^ichchhaa = with difficulty.

Then, Lakshmana the son of Dasaratha struck Ravana, whose bow was broken, with three pointed darts. The king, pierced by those arrows, swooned and regained his senses with difficulty.

taam aapatantiim bharata anujo astrair |
jaghaana baaNaish ca huta agni kalpaih |
tathaa api saa tasya vivesha shaktir |
bhuja antaram daasharather vishaalam || 6-59-109

109. bharataanujaH = Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata; jaghaana = struck; taam = it; aapatantiim = falling upon him; astraiH = with arrows; baaNaishcha = and darts; hutaagnikalpaiH = as if it were a sacrificial fire; tathaapi = nevertheless; saashaktiH = that spear; vivesha = entered;daasharateH = Lakshmana’s; vishaalam = broad; bhuujaantaram = chest;

Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata struck that weapon falling upon him with arrows and darts, as if it were a sacrificial fire. Nevertheless, that spear entered Lakshmana’s broad chest.

himavaan mandaro merustrailokyam vaa sahaamaraiH |
shakyam bhujaabhyaamuddartum na shakyo bharataanujaH || 6-59-111

111. shakyam = Though he was able; uddhartum = to lift up; himavaan = Himavat; mandaraH = Mandara; meruH = Meru; trailokyamvaa = and the three worlds; sahaamaraiH = with the Gods; na shakyaH = he could not raise; bharataanujaH = Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata.

Though he was able to lift up Himavat, Mandara and Meru mountains as also the Three Worlds with the Gods, he could not raise Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata.

tataH kruddho vaayusuto raavaNaM samabhidravat |
aajaghaanorasi kruddho vajrakalpena muShTinaa || 6-59-114

114. tataH = thereafter; kruddhaH = the enraged; vaayusutaH = Hanuma the son of the wind-God; samabhidravat = rushed; raavaNam = towards Ravana; aajaghaana = and struck; kruddhah = angrily; urasi = in the chest-portion; muSTinaa = with his fist; vajra kalpena = which was resembling a thunder bolt.

Thereupon, the enraged Hanuma the son of the Wind-God, rushed towards Ravana and struck angrily on his chest with his fist, resembling a thunder-bolt.

visaMjJNo muurchitashchaasiinna cha sthaanam samaalabhat |
visamjJNam raavaNam dR^iShTvaa samare bhiimavikramam || 6-59-117
R^iShay vaanaraashchaiva nedurdevaashcha saasuraaH |

117. aasiit = he became; visamJNaH = unconscious; muurchhitashcha = and swooned; na cha samaalabhat = he could not acquire; sthaanam = stability; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; bhiimavikramam = the terribly stron; raavaNam = Ravana; visamJNam = becoming unconscious; samare = in the battle-field; R^iSayaH = the sages; vaanarashchaiva = the monkeys; devaashchaiva = the celestials; saasuraaH = along with demons; neduH = shouted in joy.

Seeing Ravana despite his redoubtable strength swooned on the battle-field, sages and monkeys began to shout in triumph as did also celestials and the demons (invisibly present on the scene).

vaayusuunoH suhR^ittvena bhaktyaa paramayaa cha saH || 6-59-119
shatruuNaamaprakampyo.api laghutvamagamatkapeH |

119. saH = that Lakshmana; shatruuNaam = whom his foes; aprakampyo.api = were unable to more; aagamat = became; laghutvam = light; kapeH= for Hanuma; suhR^ittvena = because of friendship; paramayaa = and great; bhaktyaa cha = devotion; vaayusuunaH = of Hanuma the son of Wind-God.

That Lakshmana, whom his foes were unable to move, became light for Hanuma because of friendship and great devotion of Hanuma the son of Wind-God towards him.

athainamupasamgamya hanuumaanvaakyamabraviit || 6-59-124
mama pR^iShThoM samaaruhya raakShasam shaastumarhasi |
viShNuryathaa garutmantamaaruhyamaravairiNam || 6-59-125

124; 125. atha = thereafter; hanuumaan = Hanuma; upasamgamya = approaching; enam = this Rama; abraviit = spoke;vaakyam = the following words; arhasi = you ought; shaastum = to punish; raakSasam = the demon; samaaruuhya = by climbing; mam = my; pR^iSTham- back; viSNuyathaa = like Vishnu; garutmantam = on Garuda; amaravairiNam = in order to fight with the Enemy of Gods.

Meanwhile, Hanuma approaching Rama spoke the following words: “You have to punish the demon by climbing my back, as Vishnu on Garuda in order to fight with the Enemy of Gods.”

yadiindravaivasvatabhaaskaraanvaa |
svayamubhavaishvaanarashaMkaraanvaa |
gamiShyasi tvaM dashadhaa disho vaa |
tathaapi me naadya gato vimokShyase || 6-59-130

130. tvam = gamiSyasi yadi = even if you go; indraivaivasvata bhaaskaraan vaa = or to the ten regions; tathaapi = even in those regions; gataH = having obtained; me = my proximity; na vimokSyase = you will not be let loose; adya = now.

“Even if you seek refuge in the region of Indra the Lord of celestials or Yama the Lord of Death or the Sun or Brahma the Lord of Creation or Agni the Lord of Fire or Shiva the Lord of dissolution or in the ten regions, even in those abodes you will elude me from now on.”

tato raamo mahaatejaa raavaNena kR^itavraNam |
dR^iShTvaa plavagashaarduulaM krodhasya vashameyuvaan || 6-59-136

136. tataH = then; mahaatejaaH = the mighty; raamaH = Rama; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; plavaga sharduulam = Hanuman the tiger among the monkeys; kR^itavraNam = having been wounded; raavaNena = by Ravana; eyivaan = got; vasham = into the clutches; krodhasya = of anger.

Thereupon, seeing Hanuman the Tiger among the monkeys getting wounded by Ravana, Rama was transported with anger.

athendrashatrum tarasaa jaghaana |
baaNena vajraashanisamnibhena |
bhujaantare vyuuDhasujaataruupe |
vajreNa meruM bhagavaanivendraH || 6-59-138

138. atha = thereupon; tarasaa = with a great force; (he) jaghaana = struck; baaNena = with an arrow; vajraashani samnibhena iva = like unto a thunderbolt; (falling on); merum = Mount Meru; indra shatrum = that Ravana the enemy of Indra the Lord of celestials; bhuujaantare = on his chest;vyuuDhasujaataruupe = which was broad and beautiful; bhagavaan = as Lord; indraH = Indra the Lord of celestials; vajreNa = (struck) with his thunder-bolt.

Thereupon, with a great force, Rama struck with his shaft shining brightly as the thunderbolt, that Ravana, the enemy of Indra, in his broad and beautiful chest, even as the mighty Indra would strike the Mount Meru with his thunderbolt.

kR^itaM tvayaa karma mahatsubhiimaM |
hatapraviirashcha kR^itastvayaaham |
tasmaatparishraanta iti vyavasya |
nna tvaaM sharairmaR^ityuvasham nayaami || 6-59-142

142. subhiimam = a highly terrific; mahat = great; karma = feat; kR^itam = was accomplished; aham = I; kR^itam = was accomplished; tvayaa = by you; aham = I; kR^itam = have been effected; hata praviiraH = with my brave soldiers having been succumbed; tasmaat = for that reason; vyavasya= having made up my mind; parishaantaH iti = that you have become weary; na nayaami = I shall not put; tvaam = you; mR^ityuvasham = under the clutches of Death.

“You have accomplished a highly terrific great feat and my brave soldiers have succumbed beneath your blows. Now, you are weary and in this condition, I shall not put you under the clutches of Death.”

prayaahi jaanaami raNaarditastvaM |
pravishya raatri.nchararaaja laN^kaam |
ashvasya niryaahi rathii cha dhanvii |
tadaa balam prekShyasi me rathasthaH || 6-59-143

143. raatrimchara raaja = O; King of the Rangers of Night!; jaanaami = I know; tvam = you; raNaarditaH = have been tormented in battle;prayaahi = go; pravishya = and entering; laN^kaam = Lanka; ashvasya = and having return; rathii = in your chariot; dhanviicha = with your bow; tadaa = and then; rathasthaH = standing in your chariot; prekSyasi = you will witness; me = my; balam = prowess.

“O, King of the Ranger of night! I know you have been tormented in the battle. Go and return to Lanka. Having regained your breath, come back in your chariot with your bow and then standing in your chariot, you will witness once more my prowess.”

tasmin prabhagne tridashendrashatrau |
suraasuraa bhuutagaNaa dishashcha |
sasaagaraaH sarvamahoragaashcha |
tathaiva bhuumyambucha raaH prahR^iShTaaH || 6-59-146

146. tasmin = that Ravana; tridashendra shatrau = the adversary of the King of the Gods; prabhagne = being vanquished; suraasuraaH = the celestials; Asuras; bhuutagaNaaH = the multitude of beings; dishascha = in all quarters; sasaagaraaH = and creatures of the ocean; sarva mahoragaaH = with the great serpents; tathaiva = as also bhuumyambucharaaH = all being on earth and in the waters; prahR^iSTaaH = rejoiced very much.

That Ravana, the adversary of the King of the Gods being vanquished, the celestials, Asuras the multitude of beings in all the quarters, the creatures of the ocean with the great serpents as also all beings on earth and in waters rejoiced very much.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

brahmadaNDapratiikaanaam vidyuchchalitavarchasaam |
smatan raaghavabaaNaanaam vivyathe raakShaseshvaraH || 6-60-3

3. raakSaseshvaraH = the lord of Demons; vivyathe = was maddened; smaran = in recollecting; raaghava baaNaanaam = Rama’s arrows; brahma daN^Dapratiikaanaam = resembling the Rod of Brahma the Lord of creation; vidyuchchalita varchasaam = and possessed of the splendour of lightning.

The Lord of Demons was maddened in recollecting Rama’s arrows resembling the Rod of Brahma the Lord of creation and possessed of the splendour of lightning.

devadaanavagandharvairyakSharaakShasapannagaiH |
avadhyatvam mayaa praaptam maanuShebhyo na yaachitam || 6-60-7

7. praaptam = (The boon) was obtained; mayaa = by me; avadhyatvam = for not to be slain; devadaanava gandharvaiH = by celestials; titans or celestials musicians; yakSaraaSasa pannagaiH = or sam-divine beings or demons or serpent-demons; nayaachitam = but not asked; maanuSebhyaH = from men.

“I sought immunity from death at the hands of celestials, titans or celestials musicians, or semi divine beings or demons or serpent-demons, but f man I made no mention.”

sa chaapratimagaambhiiryo devadaanavadarpahaa || 6-60-13
brahmashaapaabhibhuutastu kumbhakarNo vibodhyataam |

13. vibodhyataam = Awaken; saH = that; kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; apratimagaambhiiryaH = who is without equal in prowess;devadaanava darpahaa = who humbles the pride of the celestials and demons; brahma shaapaabhibhuutaH = and on whom the curse of Brahma the Lord of Creation rests.

“Awaken that kumbhakarna, who is without equal in prowess, who humbles the pride of the celestials and demons, and on whom the curse of Brahma the Lord of creation rests.”

kim kariShyaamyaham tena shakratulyabalena hi || 6-60-21
iidR^ishe vyasane ghore yo na saahyaaya kalpate |

21. kim = what; aham kariSyaami = will I do; tena = with him; yaH = who; shakratulya = Lord of Celestials; na kalpate = cannot; saahaayya = help; iidR^ishe = in such; ghore = a dreadful; vyasane = calamity?

“What is the use of him, who possessing a strength equal to that of Indra the Lord of celestials, cannot help me in such a dreadful catastrophe?”

lilipushcha paraardhyena chandanena paramtapam || 6-60-33
divyairaashvaasayaamaasurmaalyairgandhaishcha gandhibhiH |

33. lilipuH = (They) rubbed; paramtapam = that scourge of his foes; paraardhyena = with the most rare; chandanena = sandalwood; aashvaasa yaamaasuH = and refreshed him; divyaiH = with celestials; gandhibhiH = and fragrant; maalyaiH = garlands; gandhaiH cha = and sweet-smelling perfumes.

They rubbed Kumbhakarna the scourge of his foes with the most rare sandalwood and refreshed him with celestial and fragrant garlands as well as sweet-smelling perfumes.

tam shailashR^iN^germusalairgadaabhi |
rvakShaHsthale mudgaramuShTibhishcha |
sukhaprasuptam bhuvi kumbhakarNam |
rakShaa.nsyudagraaNi tadaa nijaghnaH || 6-60-39

39. tadaa = then; udagraaNi = the cruel; rakSaamsi = demons; nijaghnuH = struck; tam = that; sukhaprasuptam = sleeping comfortably; bhuvi = on the floor; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; vakSasthale = on his chest-region; shailashR^iNgaiH = with mountain-tops; musalaiH = pestles;gadaabhiH = maces; mudgaramuSTibhiH cha = hammers and fists.

Then, the cruel demons struck that sleeping Kumbhakarna on his chest with mountain-tops, pestles, maces, hammers and their fists.

tena naadena mahaaa laN^kaa samabhipuuritaa || 6-60-46
saparvatavanaa sarvaa so.api naiva prabudhyate |

46. tena mahataa maadena = by that great noise; sambhipuuritaa = was filled; sarvaa = the entire; laN^kaa = Lanka; saparvatavanaa = along with its mountains and groves; saH api = he nevertheless; naiva prabudhyati = did not wake.

The entire Lanka, with its mountain and groves, was filled with great noise. He nevertheless did not wake.

vaaraNaanaam sahasram cha shariire.asya pradhaavitam || 6-60-54
kumbhakarNastadaa buddhvaa sparsham paramabudhyata |

54. sahasram = a thousand; vaaraNaanaam = elephants; pradhaaritam = ran up and down; asya = on his; shariire = body; tadaa = then;kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; buddhvaa = lightly waking up; abudhyata = became aware; sparsham param = of the pressure.

A thousand elephants ran up and down on his body till Kumbhakarna lightly woke up and became aware of the pressure.

ruupamuttiShThatastasya kumbhakarNasya tad babhau |
yugaane sarvabhuutaani kaalasyeva didhakShataH || 6-60-59

59. tat ruupam = that figure; tasya kumbhakarNasya = of that Kumbhakarna; uttiSThataH = rising up; babhau = stood out; kaalasyeva = resembling Time; yugaante = at the dissolution of the world; didhakSataH = prepared to devour; sarva bhuutaani = all beings.

That figure of Kumbhakarna, rising up, stood out resembling Time at the dissolution of the world, prepared to devour all beings.

athavaa dhruvamanyebhyo bhayam paramupasthitam |
yadarthameva tvarirairbhavadbhiH pratibodhitaH || 6-60-67

67. athavaa = or; dhruvam = surely; param = a great; bhayam = danger; upasthitam = must have arisen; yadarthameva = for which reason;pratibodhitaH = I have been awaken; bhavadbhiH = by you; tvaritaiH = in haste.

“Surely, there must be some great danger from an external source since you have wakened me in haste.”

vaanaraiH parvataakaarairlaN^keyam parivaaritaa |
siitaaharaNasamtaptaadraamaannastumulam bhayam || 6-60-73

73. vaanaraiH = by monkeys; parvataakaaraiH = whose forms are as large as mountains; iyam laN^kaa = this Lanka; parivaaritaa = is besieged;tumulam = there is tumultuous; bhayam = peril; naH = for us; raamaat = from Rama; siitaaharaNa samtaptaat = who is furious on account of Seetha’s abduction.

“Monkeys, whose forms are as large as mountains, are besieging Lanka. There is a tumultuous peril for us from Rama, who is furious on account of Seetha’s abduction.”

raavaNastvabraviiddhR^iShTo raakShasaa.nstaanupasthitaan |
draShTumenamihechchhaami yathaanyaayam cha puujyataam || 6-60-86

86. raavaNastu = Ravana on his part; abraviit = answered; taan = those; raakSasaan = demons; upasthitam = who stood before him; hR^iSTaH = and with a glad heart; (said); ichchhami = I want; draSTum = to see; enam = him; iha = here; puujyataam = let hi receive the honours; yathaanyaayam = in a befitting manner.

Ravana answered those demons who stood before him and with a glad heart, said: “I want to see him here. Bring him after extending the honours due to him in a befitting manner.”

kumbhakarNo babau ruShTaH kaalaantakayamopamaH |
bhruutuH sa bhavanam gachchhan rakShobalasamanvitaH || 6-60-93
kumbhakarNaH padanyaasairakampayata mediniim |

93. ruSTaH = the fuming; umbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; gachchhan = going; bhraatruH = to his brother’s; bhavanam = palace; rakSobala samanvitaH = along with the army of demons; babhau = appeared; kaalaantaka yamopamaH = like Yama the Lord of Death at the end of all-destroying time; akampayata mediniim = he caused the earth to tremble; padanyaasaiH = with his foot-steps.

The fuming Kumbhakarna, going to his brother’s palace along with the army of demons, appeared like Yama the Lord of Death at the end of all-destroying Time. He caused the earth to tremble with his foot-steps, while marching.

tamadrishR^iN^gapratimam kiriiTinam |
spR^ishantamaadityamivaatmatejasaa |
vanaukasaH prekShya vivR^iddhamadbhutam |
bhayaarditaa dudruvire yatastataH || 6-60-97

97. prekSya = seeing; tam adbhutam = that colossus; adri shR^iNga pratimam = like a great peak; kiriiTinam = having a diadem; spR^ishantam iva= who seemed to touch; aadityam = the sun; aatma tejasaa = with his brilliance; vanaukasaH = the monkeys; bhayaarditaaH = were seized with terror;vivR^iddham = and had grown immensely in size; dudruvire = fled; yatastataH = hither and thither.

Seeing that colossus appearing like a great peak, having a diadem who seemed to touch the sun with his brilliance, the monkeys were seized with terror and had grown immensely in size, fled hither and thither.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -51/52/53/54/55/56-

January 11, 2014

jnaayataam tuurNam etaShaam sarveShaam vana caariNaam |
shoka kaale samutpanne harSha kaaraNam utthitam || 6-51-7

7. jJNaayataam = It is to be known; tuurNam = immediately; harSa kaaraNam = the cause of joy; utthitam = coming forth; sarveSaam = from all;eteSaam = these; vanankasaam = monkeys; shoka kaale = while a time for grief; samupanine = has arisen.

“You immediately discover from what cause this general rejoicing among all these monkeys coming for the their present grievous situation!’

yau taav indrajitaa yuddhe bhraatarau raama lakShmaNau |
nibaddhau shara bandhena niShprakampa bhujau kR^itau || 6-51-12
vimuktau shara bandhena tau dR^ishyete raNa ajire |
paashaan iva gajaau chittvaa gaja indra sama vikramau || 6-51-13

12; 13. bhraatarau = the two brothers; raamalakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; yau = whom; indrajitaa = by Indrajit; sharabandhena = with his benumbing shafts; nibaddhau = were bound; yuddhe = in battle; kR^itau = and made niSprakampa bhujau = their; tau = those two; gajendra samavikramau = with strength equal arms to best of elephants; chhitvaa = have broken; paashaan = their shackles; dR^ishyete = and are seen; gajau iva= as elephants; raNaajire = in the battle = field.

“The two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, whom Indrajit had bound with his benumbing shafts and whose arms he had pinioned, are free from the arrows which paralyzed them and now appear on the field of battle, as two strong elephants who have snapped their fetters.”

ghorair datta varair baddhau sharair aashii viSha umapaiH |
amoghaih suurya samkaashaih pramathya indrajitaa yudhi || 6-51-15
tam astra bandham aasaadya yadi muktau ripuu mama |
sa.nshayastham idam sarvam anupashyaamy aham balam || 6-51-16

15; 16. mama ripuuya = I my adversaries; baddhau aasaadyau = having thus been bound; indrajitaa = by Indrajitaa = by Indrajit; muktau = are feed; pramathya = though injured; yuddhi = in battle; ghoraiH sharaiH = by formidable arrows; datta varaiH = those rare boons; ashiiviSopamaiH = resembling serpents; suuryasamkaashaiH = bright as the sun; amoghaiH = that were infallible; aham = I anuupashyaami = perceive; sarvam = all; idam = this; balam = army; samshayastham = in jeopardy.

“If my adversaries, having thus been bound by Indrajit are freed, despite their injuries in battle by his formidable arrows which were infallible those rare boons, resembling serpents, bright as the sun, I perceive my entire army in jeopardy.”

evam uktas tu dhuumra akSho raakShasa indreNa dhiimataa |
kR^itvaa praNaamam samhR^iShTo nirjagaama nR^ipa aalayaat || 6-51-20

20. evam = thus; uktaH = commanded; raakSasendraNa = by Ravana; dhiimataa = the intelligent; dhuumraakSaH = Dhumrakha; parikramya = going past; tataH = from there; nirjagaama = departed; shiighram = quickly; nR^ipaalayaat = from the royal palace.

Thus commanded by Ravana, the intelligent Dhumraksha, going past from there, quickly departed front her royal palace.

sa tu utpaataa.ns tato dR^iShTvaa raakShasaanaam bhaya aavahaan |
praadur bhuutaan sughoraa.nsh ca dhuumra akSho vyathito abhavat || 6-51-35
mumuhuu raakShasaaH sarve dhuumraakShasya puraHsaraaH |

35. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; ghoraan = those terrible; utpaataan = omens; praadudbhuutaan = that appeared; tadaa = then; bhayaavahaan = to the demons; dhuumraakSaH = Dhumraksha; abhavat = became; vyathitaH = perturbed; mumuH = terror seized; sarve = all; raakSasaaH = the demons;puraH saraaH = who advanced in front; dhuumraakSasya = of Dhumraksha.

Seeing those terrible amones that appeared in all their horror to the demons, Dhumraksha became perturbed. Terror seized all the demons who were advancing in front of Dhumraksha.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tad babhuuva adbhutam ghoram yuddham vaanara rakShasaam |
shilaabhir vividhaabhish ca bahu shaakhaish ca paadapaiH || 6-52-9

9. tat = that; ghoram = awfu; yuddham = battle; vividhaabhiH = with various kinds of; shilaabhiH = rocks; bahushaakhaiH = and many branching;paadapaiH = trees; vaanararakSasaam = between monkeys and demons; babhuuva = became; adbhutam = wonderful.

That awful battle with all kinds of rocks and trees furnished with many branches between monkeys and demons appeared wonderful.

gajendraiH parvataakaaraiH parvataagrairvanaukasaam |
mathitairvaajibhiH kiirNam saarohairvasudhaatalam || 6-52-13

13. mathitaiH = crushed; parvataagraiH = by the great rocks; vanaukasaam = of monkeys; vasudhaatalam = the earth; kiirNam = was scattered;gajendraiH = with elephants; parvataakaaaiH = resembling hills; vaajibhiH = and horses; saarohaiH = with their riders.

Crushed by the great rocks of monkeys, the earth was scattered with corpses of great elephants resembling hills and horses with their riders.

tat subhiimam mahad yuddham hari raakasa samkulam |
prababhau shastra bahulam shilaa paadapa samkulam || 6-52-23

23. tat yuddham = that battle; mahat = which was mighty; prababhau = flashed; subhiimam = quite terribly; hariraakSasa samkulam = intense between monkeys and demons; shilaapaadapa samkulam = crammed with rocks and trees; shastra bahulam = and multitude of weapons.

That mighty battle assumed most awful proportions in that monkeys and demons were crammed with rocks, trees and multitude of weapons.

dhuumra akSheNa arditam sainyam vyathitam dR^ishya maarutiH |
abhyavartata samkruddhah pragR^ihya vipulaam shilaam || 6-52-26

26. prekSya = seeing; sainyam = the army; vyathitam = perturbed; arditam = and being tormented; dhuumraakSeNa = by Dhumraksha; maarutiH = Hanuman; samkruddhaH = was enraged; abhyavartata = and turned towards him; pragR^ihya = taking; vipulaam = a gigantic; shilaam = rock.

Seeing the army perturbed due to tormented by Dhumraksha, Hanuman was enraged and turned towards him, taking a gigantic rock in his hands.

sa bhanktvaa tu ratham tasya hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
rakShasaam kadanam cakre saskandha viTapair drumaiH || 6-52-30

30. saH hanumaan = That Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of Maruta; bhaN^ktyaa = breaking; tasya = his; ratham = chariot; chakre = caused;kadanam = the destruction; rakSasaam = of demons; drumaiH = by the use of trees; saskandha viTapaiH = with their branches and shoots.

Thereafter, Hanuman the son of Maruta (the wind-god), after breaking the chariot, destroyed the demons with trunks of trees furnished with their branches.

tam aapatantam dhuumra akSho gadaam udyamya viiryavaan |
vinardamaanaH sahasaa hanuumantam abhidravat || 6-52-33

33. viiryavaan = the valiant; dhuumraakSaH = Dhumraksha; udyamya = lifted; gadaam = his mace; vinardamaanaH = making a roaring sound;abhidravat = ran; tam hanumantam = towards that Hanuma; aapatantam = attacking on him; sahasaa = suddenly.

The valiant Dhumraksha lifted his mace and making a roaring sound, ran towards that Hanuman who was rushing on him suddenly.

sa vihvalita sarva ango giri shR^ingeNa taaDitaH || 6-52-36
papaata sahasaa bhuumau vikiirNa;iva parvataH |

36. saH = that Dhumraksha; taaDitaH = struck; girishR^iN^gena = by the rocky peak; visphaarita sarvaaNgaH = having his shattered limbs;sahasaa = soon; papaata = fell down; bhuumau = on the ground; parvataH iva = like a mountain; vikiirNaH = crumbling.

That Dhumraksha, struck by the rocky peak, which shattered all his limbs, soon fell down on the ground like a mountain crumbling.

sa tu pavana suto nihatya shatrum |
kShataja vahaah saritash ca samvikiirya |
ripu vadha janita shramo mahaatmaa |
mudam agamat kapibhish ca puujyamaanaH || 6-52-38

38. saH = that; mahaatmaa = illustrious; pavanasutaH = Hanuma the son of Pavana; nihatya = having killed; shatruun = his enemies; vahaaH = causing; saritashcha = rivers; kSataja = of blood; samvikiirya = to flow; ripu vadhajanita = shramaH = weary of slaughter of enemies; mudam = with delight; agamat = received; supuujyamaanaH = the cordial felicitations; kapibhiH = by the monkeys.

That illustrious Hanuman the son of Pavana having destroyed his enemies, causing rivers of blood to flow, weary of slaughter of the enemies, with delight, received the cordial felicitations by the monkeys.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tato vichitrakeyuuramukuTena vibhuuShitaH |
tanutraM cha samaavR^itya sadhanurniryayau drutam || 6-53-6

6. tataH = then; vibhuuSitaH = adorned; vichitra keyuura mukuTena = with colourful bracelets and a diadem; samaavR^itya = well-covered;tanutramcha = by an armour; sadhanuH = along with a bow; (he); drutam = immediately; nirvayau = started.

Adorned with colourful bracelets and a diadem, Vajradamshtra set out immediately, wielding a bow and well-covered by an armour.

tadraakShasabalaM sarvaM viprasthitamashobhata |
praavR^iTkaale yathaa meghaa nardamaanaaH savidyutaH || 6-53-12
niHsR^itaa dakShiNadvaaraadaN^gado yatra yuuthapaH |

12. tat = that; sarvam = whole; raakSasa balam = army of demons; viprasthitam = paraded; ashobhata = looking as brilliant; meghaaH yathaa = as the clouds; savidyutaH = with lightning; nardamaanaaH = and sound; praavR^itaa = they emerged; dakSiNa dvaaraat = from the southern gate; yatra = where; yuuthapaH = the General; aNgadaH = Angada ( is stationed).

That whole army of demons paraded, looking as brilliant as the clouds, with lightning and sound in the rainy season. They emerged from the southern gate where the General Angada is stationed.

tataH pravR^ittaM tumulaM hariiNaaM raakShasaiH saha |
ghoraaNaam bhiimaruupaaNaamanyonyavadhakaankShiNaam || 6-53-18

18. tataH = thereafter; tumulam = a tumultuous battle; pravR^ittam = occured; hariiNaam = (between) monkeys; tathaa = and; rakSasaam = demons; ghoraaNaam = who were cruel; bhiima ruupaaNaam = of fearful forms; anyonya vadhakaaNkSiNaam = and desirous of killing each other.

Thereafter, a tumultuous battle ensured between the monkeys and the demons, who were cruel, of ferocious form and desirous of each other’s destruction.

jaghne taan raakShasaan sarvaan dhR^iShTo vaalisuto raNe || 6-53-27
krodhena dviguNaaviShTaH saMvartaka ivaanalaH |

27. dhR^iSTaH = the courageous; vaalisutaH = Angada; the son of Vali; dviguNaaviSTaH = twice possessed krodhena = by anger; jaghne = killed;sarvaan = all; taan = those; raakSasaan = demons; raNe = in the battle; samvartake analaH iva = like a world destroying fire.

The courageous Angada the son of Vali, twice possessed of anger, killed all those demons in the battle, like a world-destroying fire.

aN^gadasya cha vegena tadraakShasabalam mahat |
praakampata tadaa tatra pavanenaambudo yathaa || 6-53-33

33. vegena = by swiftness; aN^gadasya = of Angada; tat = that; mahat = great; raakSasabalam = army of demons; tatra = there; praakampata = trembled; tadaa = then; ambudoyathaa = like a cloud; vegena = by the swiftness; pavanena = of wind.

By the swiftness of Angada, that great army of demons there trembled then, like a cloud by the swiftness of wind.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

tato vaanarasainyena hanyamaanam nishaacharam || 6-54-11
praabhajyata balaM sarvaM vajradaMShTrasya pashyata |

11. tataH = thereafter; sarvam balam = all the army; nishaacharam = of demons; hanyamaanam = was killed; vaanara sainyena = by the monkey troops; praabhajyata = and broken up; (while) vajradamSTrasya = Vajradamshtra; pushyataH = was witnessing.

Thereafter, under the eyes of Vajradamshtra, all his army of demons were killed and broken up by the monkey-troops.

aN^gadena shilaa kShiptaa gatvaa tu raNamuurdhani || 6-54-23
sachakrakuubaraM saashvaM pramamaatha rathaM tadaa |

23. shilaa = the rock; kSiptaa = thrown; aN^gadena = by Angada; gatvaa = going; raNamuurdhani = into the forefront of the battle; tadaa = then;pramamaatha = crushed; ratham = the chariot; sachakra kuubaram = with its wheels; shafts; saashvam = together with horses.

Meanwhile, the rock thrown by Angada, falling into the forefront of the battle, then crushed the chariot with its wheels shafts and horses

tataH paramatejasvii aN^gadaH plavagarShabhaH || 6-54-29
utpaaTya vR^ikShaM sthitavaan bahupuShpa phalaachitam |

29. tataH = then; aN^gada = Angada; plavaN^ga rSabha = the lion among; paramatejasvii = possessing a great splendour; utpaaTya = uprooted;vR^ikSam = a tree; bahupuSpa phalaachitam = full with many flowers and fruits; sthitavaan = stood waiting.

Then, Angada the lion among the monkeys, possessing a great splendour, uprooted a tree full with many flowers and fruits and stood waiting.

nirmalena sudhautena khaDgenaasya mahachchhiraH || 6-54-34
jaghaana vajradaMShTrasya vaalisuunurmahaabalaH |

34. mahaabalaH = the mighty; vaalisuumuH = Angada; jaghaana = assaulted; mahat = the giant; shiraH = head; vajradamSTrasya = of Vajradamshtra; khaDgena = by a sword; sudhautena = well-sharpened; nirmalena = and stainless.

The mighty Angada assaulted the giant head of Vajradamshtra with a well-sharpened and stainless sword.

vajradaMShTram hatam dR^iShTvaa raakShasaa bhayamohitaaH || 6-54-36
trastahyabhyadravan laN^kaam vadhyamaanaaH plavaN^gamaiH |
viShaNLavadanaa diinaa hriyaa ki.nchidavaaN^mukhaaH || 6-54-37

36; 37. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; vajradamSTram = Vajradamshtra; hatam = killed; raakSasaaH = the the demons; bhaya mohitaaH = deluded with fear; vadhyamaanaaH = and being herassed; plavaN^gamaiH = by the monkeys; viSaNNavadanaiH = looking dejected; avaaN^gamaiH = and with their down-east faces; kimchit hriyaaH = due to a little of shame; abhyadvavan = made their escape; laN^kaam = to Lanka.

Seeing Vajradamshtra having been slain, the demons, deluded with fear, fled panic-stricken towards Lanka, harassed by the monkeys with their down-cast faces, their heads bowed in shame.

nihatya tam vajradharaprataapaH |
sa vaalisuunuH kapisainyamadhye |
jagaama harSham mahito mahaabalaH |
sahasranetrastridashairivaavR^itaH || 6-54-38

38. mahaabalaH = the mighty; saaH vaali suunuH = that Angada; vajradhara prataapavaan = with a strength of Indra the Lord of celestials;nihatya = having killed; tam = him; mahitaH = and being honoured; kapi sainya madhya = amidst the monkey-forces; jagama = obtained; harSam = joy;sahasranetraHiva = like Lord of a thousand eyes; aavR^itaH = surrounded; tridashaiH = by celestials.

The mighty Angada experienced a great joy amidst the monkey forces, honoured by them for his high courage and he resembled the Lord of a Thousand Eyes surrounded by the celestials.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

shiighram niryaantu durdharShaa raakShasaa bhiima vikramaaH |
akampanam puras kR^itya sarva shastra prakovidam || 6-55-2

2. bhiimavikramaaH = (Let) the invincible; raakSasaaH = demons; durdharSaaH = of irresistible courage; niryaantu = go forth; shiighram = soon;akampanam = with Akampana; puraskR^itya = in front; sarva shastraastra kovidam = who is skilled in use of every weapon and missile.

“Let the invincible demons of irresistible courage go forth soon, with Akampana as their head, who is skilled in the use of every weapon and missile.”

rathamaasthaaya vipulaM taptakaaJNchanabhuuShaNam |
meghaabho meghavarNashca meghasvanamahaasvanaH || 6-55-7

7. tadaa = then; akampanaH = Akampana; meghaabhaH = of the stature of a cloud; meghavarNashcha = of the colour of a cloud; meghasvana mahaasvanaH = whose voice resembled thunder; aasthaaya = ascended; vipulam = an extensive; ratham = chariot; tapta kaaN^chana bhuuSaNam = decorated with fine gold; niryaati = and set out; samvR^itaH = surrounded; ghoraiH = by dreadful; raakSasaiH = demons.

Then, Akampana of the stature and colour of a cloud, whose voice resembled a thunder, ascended his great chariot, decorated with fine gold and set out, surrounded by dreadful demons.

teShaam yuddham mahaa raudram samjajne kapi rakShasaam || 6-55-15
raama raavaNayoR^iarthe samabhityakta jiivinaam |

15. mahaaraudram = a highly fierce; yuddham = battle; samjaJNe = occurred; teSaam = between those; kapiraakSasaam = monkeys and demons;samabhityakta jiivinaam = who were ready to lose their lives; raama raavaNayoH arthe = for the sake of Rama and Ravana.

A highly fierce battle ensued between those monkeys and demons, who were ready to lose their lives for the sake of Rama and Ravana.

druma shakti shilaa praasaiR^igadaa parigha tomaraiH || 6-55-25
harayo raakShasaas tuurNam jaghnuR^ianyonyam ojasaa |

25. raakSasaaH = the demons; harayaH = and the monkeys; tuurNam = quickly; jaghmuH = struck; anyonyam = each other; ojasaa = with vigour;druma shaktigadaa praasaiH = with blows from trees; spears; maces; javelins; shilaa parigha tomaraiH = stones; bars and picks.

The demons and the monkeys vigorously struck each other swiftly with blows from trees, spears, maces, javelins, stones, bars and picks.

etasminn antare viiraa harayah kumudo nalaH || 6-55-30
maindasH ca parama kruddhash cakruR^ivegam anuttamam |

30. etasmin antare = meanwhile; kumudaH = kumuda; nalaH = nala; maindashcha = and Mainda; viiraaH = the courageous; harayaH = monkeys;paramakruddhaaH = in an outburst of rage; charuH = displayed; anuttamam = unsurpassed; vegam = rashness.

Meanwhile Kumuda, Nala and Mainda the courageous monkeys in an outburst of anger, displayed unsuprassed rashness.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tataH prajavita ashvena rathena rathinaam varaH |
hariin abhyahanat krodhaat shara jaalair akampanaH || 6-56-6

6. tataH = thereafter; rathena = in his chariot; prachalitaashvena = drawn by fast-moving horses; akampanaH = Akampana; varaH = the most skillful; rathinaam = of chariot-warriors; sharajaalaiH = with a hail of darts; abhyapatat = assailed hariin = the monkeys; duuraat = from a distance.

Thereafter, in his chariot, drawn by fast-moving horses, Akampana the most skillful of chariot-warriors, with a hail of darts, assailed the monkeys from a distance.

tam mahaa plavagam dR^iShTvaa sarve plavaga yuuthapaaH |
sametya samare viiraah sahitaah paryavaarayan || 6-56-9

9. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = him; mahaa plavagam = the giant monkey; sarve = all; te = those; viiraaH = valiant; plavagarSabhaaH = and best of the monkeys; hahitaaH = together; sametya = approached; paryavaarayan = and surrounded him.

Seeing Hanuman their great leader, all those valiant and the best of the monkeys together rallied and grouped themselves boldly round him.

sa prahasya mahaa tejaa hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
abhidudraava tad rakShah kampayann iva mediniim || 6-56-13

13. prahasya = laughing heartily; saH = that; hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; maarutaatmajaH = and thes on of Maruta the wind-god; abhirudraava = leapt; tat raakSaH = on that demon; mediniim = causing the earth; kampayanniva = to shake as it were.

Laughing heartily , that Hanuman, the son of Maruta the wind-god and possessing a great splendour, leapt on the demon, causing the earth to shake as it were.

so ashva karNam samaasaadya roSha darpa anvito hariH |
tuurNam utpaaTayaam aasa mahaa girim iva ucchritam || 6-56-20

20. samaasaadya = approaching; ashvakarNam = an Ashvakarna tree; mahaagirimiva = as large as a mountain; roSadarpaanvitaH = in the transport of rage that possessed him; saH = that; hariH = Hanuman; utpaaTayaamaasa = uprooted it; tuurNam = speedily.

Approaching an Ashwakarna tree as large as a mountain, in the transport of rage that possessed him, that Hanuman uprooted it speedily.

tam antakam iva kruddham samare praaNa haariNam |
hanuumantam abhiprekShya raakShasaa vipradudruvuH || 6-56-24

24. abhiprekSya = seeing; tam hanuumantam = that Hanuman; antakmiva = like unto Yama the Destroyer of Vital breaths; kruddham = full of wrath; sadrumam = aimed with a tree; praNahaariNam = and taking off lives; raakSasaaH = the demons; vipradudruvuH = took to flight.

Seeing that Hanuman, like unto Yama the Destroyer of vital Breaths, full of wrath armed with a tree and taking off lives, the demons took of flight.

viraraaja mahaaviiryo mahaakaayo mahaabalaH |
puShpitaashokasamkaasho vidhuuma iva paavakaH || 6-56-28

28. mahaabalaH = the mighy Hanuman; mahaaviiryaH = of great strength; mahaa kaayaH = with a large body; viraraaja = shone; paavakaH iva = like a fire; vidhuumaH = without smoke; puSpitaashoka samkaashaH = and resembling an Ashoka tree in flowering.

That mighty Hanuman of great strength with a large body shone like a fire without smoke and resembled a blooming Ashoka tree.

sa vR^ikSheNa hatas tena sakrodhena mahaatmanaa |
raakShaso vaanara indreNa papaata sa mamaara ca || 6-56-30

30. hataH = struck; vR^ikSeNa = with a tree; tena vaanarendraNa = by that Hanuman; sakrodhena = the enraged; mahaatmanaa = and the high-souled; saH = that; raakSasaH = demon; papaata = fell down; mamaaracha = and died.

Struck with a tree by that high-souled and enraged Hanuman, that demon fell down and died.

teShu lankaam praviShTeShu raakShaseShu mahaa balaaH |
sametya harayah sarve hanuumantam apuujayan || 6-56-35

35. teSu raakSaseSu = (when) those demons; praviSTeSu = had entered; laNkaam = Lanka; sarve = all; mahaabalaaH = the mighty; harayaH = monkeys; sametya = approached; hanuumantam = Hanuman; apuujayan = and paid homage (to him).

When those demons had entered Lanka, all the mighty monkeys approached Hanuman and paid homage to him.

sa viira shobhaam abhajan mahaa kapiH |
sametya rakShaa.nsi nihatya maarutiH |
mahaa asuram bhiimam amitra naashanam |
yathaiva viShNur balinam camuu mukhe || 6-56-38

38. saH mahaakapiH = that great monkey; maarutiH = born of Maruta; sametya = having encountered; nihatya = and killed; rakSaamsi = the demons; abhajat = enjoyed; viira shobham = the heroic lustre; viSNuryathaa = as Vishnu; (when he overcame); mahaasuram = the mighty demons;bhiimam = of terror; urubalam = of immense power; amitranaashanam = destroying his enemies; chamuumukhe = in the forefront of the battle.

That great monkey, born of Maruta having encountered and killed the demons, enjoyed the same renown as Vishnu when he overcame the mighty and terrific demon of immense power destroying his enemies in the forefront of the battle.

apuujayan deva gaNaas tadaa kapim |
svayam ca raamo atibalash ca lakShmaNah |
tathaiva sugriiva mukhaah plavam gamaa |
vibhiiShaNash caiva mahaa balas tadaa || 6-56-39

39. tadaa = then; devagaNaaH = the troops of deities; raamaH = along with Rama; svayam = himself; atibalaH = the exceedingly strong;lakSmaNaH cha = Lakshmana; tathaiva = and; sugriiva mukhaaH = Sugreeva etal; plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys; tathaa = and; mahaabalaH = the mighty; vibhiiSaNashchaiva = Vibhishana; apuujayam = paid homage; kapim = to Hanuman.

Then, the troops of deities along with Rama himself, the exceedingly strong Lakshmana, Sugreeva and other monkeys and the mighty Vibhishana paid homage to Hanuman.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -45/46/47/48/49/50-

January 11, 2014

teShaam vegavataam vegam iShubhir vegavattaraiH |
astravit parama astreNa vaarayaam aasa raavaNiH || 6-45-5

5. raavaNiH = Indrajit; the son of Ravana; astravit = who was skilled in the use of magic weapons; iSubhiH = by means of his arrows;vegavattaraiH = with great speed (released) parama astraiH = from the most excellent of bows; vaarayaamaasa = arrested; teSaam = their; vegavataam = impetuous; vegam = outbreak.

Indrajit, the son of Ravana, who was skilled in the use of magic weapons, by means of his arrows with great speed, released from his most excellent of bows, arrested the impetuous outbreak of the monkeys.

nirantara shariirau tu bhraatarau raama lakShmaNau |
kruddhena indrajotaa viirau pannagaih sharataam gataiH || 6-45-8

8. indrajitaa = by Indrajit; kruddhena = the enraged demon; ubhau = both; tau = those; viirau = warriors; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; nirantara shariirau = whose bodies were densely transfixed with arrows; pannagaiH = by serpants; gataiH = which obtained; sharataam = the form of arrows.

The bodies of both those warriors, Rama and Lakshmana were densely transfixed with serpentine arrows by the enraged Indrajit.

tayoh kShataja maargeNa susraava rudhiram bahu |
taav ubhau ca prakaashete puShpitaav iva ki.nshukau || 6-45-9

9. rudhiram = blood; susraava = flowed; bahu = profusely; tayoH = from their; kSata maargeNa = wound-marks; ubhau = both; tau = of them;prakaashitau = shone; kimshukau iva = like Kimshuka trees; puSpitau = in following.

Blood flowed from the wound-marks of both Rama and Lakshmana and both of them shone like Kimshuka trees in flowring.

praavR^itaav iShu jaalena raaghavaukanka patriNaa |
eSha roSha pariita aatmaa nayaami yama saadanam || 6-45-12

12. raaghavau = O; Descendents of Raghu!; praavR^itau = having imprisoned you; aviSujaalena = in this net work of arrows; kaN^kapatriNaa = furnished with heron’s feathers; eSaH = this I; roSa pariitaatmaa = yielding myself up to the violence of my wrath; nayaami = am about to dispatch you;yamasaadanam = to the region of Yama the Lord of Death.

“O, Descendents of Raghu! Having imprisoned you in this net work of arrows furnished with heron’s feathers, I, yielding myself up to the violence of my wrath, am about to dispatch you to the region of Yama the Lord of Death.”

baddhau tu shara bandhena taav ubhau raNa muurdhani |
nimeSha antara maatreNa na shekatur udiikShitum || 6-45-16

16. tau ubhau = those two princes; raNamuurdhaani = in the forefront of battle; baddhau tu shara bandhena = bounded by the net of arrows;nimeSaantara maatreNa = in the twinkling of an eye; na shekatuH = became incapable; avekSitum = of even looking up.

Those two princes, in the forefront of battle, bounded by that net work of arrows in the twinkling of an eye, became incapable of even looking up.

tau tu kruureNa nihatau rakShasaa kaama ruupiNaa |
asR^ik susruvatus tiivram jalam prasravaNaav iva || 6-45-21

21. nihatau = struck down; kruureNa = by that ferocious; rakSasaa = demon; kaama ruupiNaa = able to change his shape at will; tiivram = the hot; asR^ik = blood; susruvatuH = gushed forth; tau = from both Rama and Lakshmana; jalam iva = as water; prasravaNau = from a spring.

Struck down by that ferocious demon, who was able to change his shape at will, the hot blood gushed forth from both Rama and Lashmana, as water from a spring.

baaNa paata antare raamam patitam puruSha R^iShabham || 6-45-25
sa tatra lakShmaNo dR^iShTvaa niraasho jiivite abhavat |

25. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; puruSarSabham = Rama the excellent among men; patitam = fallen; tatra = there; baaNa paataantare = at a distance of a range of an arrow; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; abhavat = became; niraashaH = the one without any hope; jiivite = in life.

Seeing Rama the excellent man fallen, at a distance of an arrows range, Lakshman became hopeless about his own life.

baddhau tu viirau patitau shayaanau |
tau vaanaraah samparivaarya tasthuh |
samaagataa vaayu suta pramukhyaa |
viShadam aartaah paramam ca jagmuh || 6-45-28

28. te vaanaraaH = Those monkeys; vaayusuta pramukhyaaH = with Hanuman in first place; samaagataaH = gathered at one place; tasthuH = and stood; samparivaarya = surrounding; tau = both those Rama and Lakshman; baddhau = bound by a net work of arrows lying down; viirashayane = on the battle-ground; jagmuH cha = (they) aartaaH = were disturbed; jagmuH cha = and obtained; paramam = a great; viSaadam = grief.

Those monkeys with Hanuman in first place gathered at a place and stood surrounding Rama and Lakshmana, who wee bound by a net work of arrows and lying down on the battle ground. They were disturbed and afflicted sorrow.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tam tu maayaa praticchinnam maayayaa eva vibhiiShaNaH |
viikShamaaNo dadarsha atha bhraatuh putram avasthitam || 6-46-9

9. vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; viikSamaNaH = beholding; maayayaiva = by his magic arts; dadarsha = saw; tam = that; bhraatuH putram = brother’s son; avasthitam = standing; agre = in front; maayaa pratichchhannam = duly hidden by his occult power.

Vibhishana, beholding by his magic arts, saw that nephew, standing nearby, duly hidden by his occult power.

shara bandhena ghoreNa mayaa baddhau camuu mukhe || 6-46-24
sahitau bhraataraav etau nishaamayata raakShasaaH |

24. raakSasaaH = O; demons!; chamuumukhe = at the forefront of the army; nishaamayata = behold; etaubhraatarau = these two brothers (Rama and Lakshmana); baddhau = bound; sahitau = together; mayaa = by me; ghore Na = by a terrible; shara bandhena = net work of arrows.

“O, demons! At the forefront of the army, behold those two brothers (Rama and Lakshmana) bound together by me by a terrible net work of my arrows.”

raama lakShmaNayor dR^iShTvaa shariire saayakaish cite || 6-46-29
sarvaaNi ca anga upaangaani sugriivam bhayam aavishat |

29. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; raamalakSmaNayoH = Rama and Lakshmana; chite = riddled; saayakaiH = with arrows; shariire = in their bodies;sarvaaNi = (and pierced) in every; aN^gopaaN^gaani = limb and bone; bhayam = a fear; aavishat = had taken possession; sugreevam = of Sugreeva.

Seeing Rama and Lakshmana riddle with arrows and pierced in every limb and bone of their bodies, a great fear had taken possession of Sugreeva.

sasheSha bhaagyataa asmaakam yadi viira bhaviShyati || 6-46-32
moham etau prahaasyete bhraatarau raama lakShmaNau |

32. viira = O; Warrior!; sabhaagya sheSataa yadi = if a remnance of luck; bhaviSyati = is there; asmaakam = with us; mahaatmanau = the high-souled; mahaabalau = and the exceedingly strong; etau = these Rama and Lakshman; prahaasyete = they will drive off; moham = this loss of consciousness.

“O, warrior! If a remnance of luck is there with us, the highly-souled and the exceedingly strong Rama and Lakshmana will drive off this loss of consciousness.”

na etat ki.ncana raamasya na ca raamo mumuurShati || 6-46-40
na hy enam haasyate lakShmiir durlabhaa yaa gata aayuShaam |

40. etat = this; na = is nothing; raamasya = to Rama; kim chana = not at all; na mumuurSati = not the dying; lakSmiiH = the bodily splendour; yaa= which is; durlabhaa = difficult to be found; gataayuSaam = in those whose longevity of life has run out na haasyatehi = is not abandoning; evam = him.

“This is nothing to Rama nor Rama is going to die. The bodily splendour, which is difficult to be found in those whose longevity of life has run out; is not abandoning him.”

utpapaata tato hR^iShTah putram ca pariShasvaje || 6-46-47
raavaNo rakShasaam madhye shrutvaa shatruu nipaatitau |

47. shrutvaa = hearing; madhye = in the midst; rakSasaam = of demons; (that) shatruu = both the enemies; nipaatitau = having been killed raavaNaH = Ravana; tataH = forthwith; utpapaata = sprang on his feet; hR^iSTah = in joy; pariSasvaje = and embraced; putram = his son.

Hearing in the midst of demons, the news that both the enemies having been killed, Ravana forthwith sprang on his feet in joy and embraced his son.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

raavaNash ca api samhR^iShTo visR^ijya indrajitam sutam |
aajuhaava tatah siitaa rakShaNii raakShasiis tadaa || 6-47-5

5. raavaNashchaapi = Ravana too; samhR^iSTaH = full of joy; visR^ijya = dismissed; sutam = his son; indrajitam = Indrajit; tataH = and thereafter; aajuhaava = summoned; raakSasiiH = the female-demons; siitaa raakSaNiiH = who guarded Seetha; tadaa = then.

Ravana, meanwhile, full of joy, dismissed his son Indrajit and thereafter summoned the female demons who guarded Seetha.

adya kaala vasham praaptam raNe raamam salakShmaNam |
avekShya vinivR^itta aashaa na anyaam gatim apashyatii || 6-47-10
anapekShaa vishaalaakShii maamupasthasyate svayam |

10. avekSya = beholding; raamam = Rama; salakSmaNam = with Lakshmana; gatam = having obtained; kaalavasham = the dominion of death;adya = today; saa = she; vishaalaakSii = the large-eyed woman; vinivR^ittaa = will return; upasthaasyate = and submit before; maam = me; svayam = herself; apashyatii = without finding; anyaam = any other; gatim = haven; anapekSaa = and hoping for nothing else .

“Beholding Rama and Lakshmana fallen under the sway of death on the battle-field today, finding no other haven and hoping for nothing else, the large-eyed Seetha will voluntarily seek refuge with me!”

tataH puShpakam aaropya siitaam trijaTayaa saha || 6-47-14
jagmurdarshayituM tasyai raakShasyo raamalakShmaNau |

14. tataH = then; raakSasyaH = the female-demons; trijaTayaasaha = along with Trijata; aaropya siitaam = made Seetha to ascend; puSpakam = Pushpaka-plane; jagmuH = and proceeded; darshayitum = to show; tasyai = her; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana.

The female-demons along with Trijata made Seetha to ascend Pushpaka-plane and proceeded to show her Rama and Lakshmana.

prahR^iShTa manasash ca api dadarsha pishita ashanaan |
vaanaraa.nsh ca api duhkha aartaan raama lakShmaNa paarshvataH || 6-47-18

18. dadarsha = (Seetha) saw; pishitaashanaan = the demons; prahR^iSTamanasaH = who were delighted at heart; vaanaraamshcha = and monkeys;atiduHkhaartaan = who were disturbed with immense grief; raamalakSmaNa paarshvataH = by the side of Rama and Lakshmana.

Seetha saw the demons who were delighted at heart and monkeys disturbed with grief, standing round Rama and Lakshmana.

bhartaaramanavadyaaN^gii lakShmaNam chaasitekShaNaa |
prekShya paa.nsuShu cheShTantau ruroda janakaatmajaa || 6-47-23

23. asitekSaNaa = the dark-eyed; janakaatmajaa = Seetha the daughter of Janaka; anavadyaaNgii = with faultless limbs; prekSya = beholding;bharataaram = her lord; lakSmaNam cha = and Lakshmana; cheSTantau = lying paamsuSu = in the dust; ruroda = burst into sobs.

The dark-eyed Seetha the daughter of Janaka with her faultless limbs, beholding her lord and Lakshmana lying in the dust, burst into sobs.

yajvano mahiShiim ye maam uucuh patniim ca satriNaH |
te adya sarve hate raame ajnaanino anR^ita vaadinaH || 6-48-3

3. raame = Since Rama; hate = is slain; sarve = all; te jJNaaninaH = those astrologers; ye = who; uuchuH = predicted; maam patniim = that I should be the companion; sattriNaH = of a sattra sacrifice; mahiSiim = and the consort; yajvanaH = of the performer of great sacrifices; adya = now;anR^itavaadinaH = have become utterers of falsehood.

“Since Rama is slian, all those astrologers, who predicted that I shold be the companio of a sattra sacrifice and the consort of the performer of great sacrifices, now have proved to be utteres of falsehood.”

vaidhavyam yaanti yair naaryo alakShaNair bhaagya durlabhaaH |
na aatmanas taani pashyaami pashyantii hata lakShaNaa || 6-48-7

7. na pashyaami = I do not find; taani = tohse; alakSaNaiH = marks of ill-fortune; yaiH = which; yaanti = betoken; vaidhavyam- widowhood;naaryaH = in women; bhaagya durlabhaaH = who are ill-starred; pashyantii = and as I examine; hata lakSaNaa = all the auspicious signs appear to be rendered void; aatmanaH = for me.

“I do not find those marks of ill-fortune which betoken widowhood in women who are ill-starred and as I examine, all the auspicious signs appear to be rendered void for me.”

samagra yavam acchidram paaNi paadam ca varNavat |
manda smitaa ity eva ca maam kanyaa lakShaNikaa viduH || 6-48-13

13. kanyaalakSaNikaaH = those who interpret the marks of youthful maidens; viduH = spoke; maam = of me; iti = that; paaNipaadamcha = my hands and feet; varNavat = are rosy; samagrayavam = fully provided with marks resembling a barley-corn; achchhidram = devoid of space between the fingers and toes; mandasnitaa = and my smile is gentle.

“Those who interpret the marks of youthful maidens spoke of me that my hands and feet are rosy, fully provided with marks each resembling a barley corn, devoid of space between my fingers and toes and that my smile is gentle.”

adR^ishyamaanena raNe maayayaa vaasava upamau |
mama naathaav anaathaayaa nihatau raama lakShmaNau || 6-48-17

17. maayayaa = by means of magic arts; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; mama = my; naathau = protectors; vaasavopamau = who are equal to Indra; nihatau = have been slain; adR^ishya maanena = by an invisible foe; raNe = in battle; anaathaayaaH = and I am now bereft of any support.

“By means of magic arts, an invisible foe has slain Rama and Lakshmana, my protectors, who are equal to Indra in battle and I am now bereft of any support.”

na aham shocaami bhartaaram nihatam na ca lakShmaNam |
na aatmaanam jananii ca api yathaa shvashruum tapasviniim || 6-48-20

20. na shochaami = I do not repent; raama = for Rama; lakSmaNam cha = or Lakshmana; mahaaratham = the great chariot-wariior; na = nor;aatmaanam = for myself; na = nr; jananiim chaapi = my mother even; yathaa tathaa = by so much; shashruum = as my mother-iin-law; tapasviniim = the unfortunate one.

“I do not repent so much for Rama and Lakshmana or for myself or even my mother but for my unfortunate mother-in-law, Kausalya.”

paridevayamaanaam taam raakShasii trijaTaa abraviit |
maa viShaadam kR^ithaa devi bhartaa ayam tava jiivati || 6-48-22

22. trijaTaa = Trijata; raakSasii = the demoness; abraviit = spoke; taam = to that Seetha; paridevayamaanaam = who was thus lamenting (as follows); devi = O; god-like lady!; maa kR^ithaaH = do not; viSaadam = despair; tava = your; bhartaa = husband; ayam = this Rama; jiivati = is living.

The demoness Trijata spoke to that lamenting Seetha as follows : “O, the god-like lady! Do not despair. Your husband, Rama is still living.”

iyam punar asambhraantaa nirudvignaa tarasvinii |
senaa rakShati kaakutsthau maayayaa nirjitau raNe || 6-48-27

27. iyam = this; senaa punaH = army for its part; asambhraantaa = is neither confused; nirudvignaa = nr perturbed; rakSati = and is guarding;kaakutsthsau = the two scious of kakutstha; Rama and Lakshmana; niveditau = this is being pointed out; mayaa = by me; priityaa = on account of my affection for you; tapasvini = O lady given to austerities!.

“This army for its part is neither confused nor perturbed and is guarding Rama and Lakshman. I am pointing this out to you on account of my affection for you, O lady given to austerities!”

na imau shakyau raNe jetum sa indrair api sura asuraiH |
etayor aananam dR^iShTvaa mayaa ca aaveditam tava || 6-48-30

30. suraasurairapi = even celestials and demons; sendraiH = along with Indra; na shakyau = are unable; jetum = to defeat; imau = these two heroes; raNe = in battle; dR^iSTvaa = having observed; taadR^ishan = such; darshanam = a sight; aaveditam = it was communicated; tava = to you;mayaa = by me.

“Even celestials and demons along with Indra cannot vanquish there two heroes in battle. This is what I have observed and communicated to you.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

etasminn antere raamah pratyabudhyata viiryavaan |
sthiratvaat sattva yogaac ca sharaih sa.ndaanito api san || 6-49-3

3. etasmin antare = in the meanwhile; viiryavaan = the mighty; raamaH = Rama; sthiratvaat sattvayogaat cha = by virtue of his hardihood and native strength; pratyabuddhata = awoke from his sworn; samdaanito.api shaaiH = despite the shifts that held him captive.

In the meanwhile, the mighty Rama by virtue of his hardihood and native strength, awoke from his swwon, despite the shafts that held him captive.

shakyaa siitaa samaa naarii praaptum loke vicinvataa |
na lakShmaNa samo bhraataa sacivah saamparaayikaH || 6-49-6

6. shakyaa = It can be possible; vichinvataa = if I were to look for her; (to find); naarii = a consort; siitaasamaa = equal to Seetha; martyaloke = in the world of mortals; na = but not; bhraataa = a brother; sachivaH = a friend; saamparaayikaH = and a comrade in a hostile war; lakSmaNaH samaH= such as Lakshmana.

“It can be possible, if I were to look for her, to find a consort equal to Seetha in this world of mortals but not a brother, a friend and a comrade in a hostile war, such as Lakshmana!”

katham vakShyaami shatrughnam bharatam ca yashasvinam |
mayaa saha vanam yaato vinaa tena aagatah punaH || 6-49-10

10. katham = how; vakSyaami = shall I tell shatrughnam = Shatrughna; yashashvinam = and the illustrious; bharatam = Bharata; aham = (when) I;aagataH = return; tena vinaa = without Lakshmana; yaataH = who followed; vanam = to the forest; mayasaha = along with me?

“How shall I tell Shatrughna and the illustrious Bharata when I return without Lakshmana, who followed to the forest along with me?”

suruShTena api viireNa lakShmaNenaa na sa.nsmare |
paruSham vipriyam vaa api shraavitam na kadaacana || 6-49-19

19. na samsmare = I do not remember; shraavitam = to have heard; kadaachana = at any time; paruSam = harsh; vipriyam = and hateful words;lakSmaNena = by lakshmana; viireNa = the valiant man; suruSTenaapi = even if he is deeply provoked.

“I do not remember to have heard any harsh or hateful words from that valiant Lakshmana, even if he is deeply provoked.”

mitra kaaryam kR^itam idam bhavadbhir vaanara R^iShabhaaH || 6-49-29
anujnaataa mayaa sarve yathaa iShTam gantum arhatha |

29. vaanararSabhaaH = O; foremost of monkeys!; idam = this; mitra kaaryam = friendly act; kR^itam = has been done; bharadbhiH = by you;sarve = all of you; anujJNaataaH = are being permitted mayaa = by me; arhatha = you ought; gantum = to go; yatheSTam = where it seems best to you!.

“O. foremost of Monkyes! You have accomplished all this due to your friendship. I take leave of you all; go where it seems best to you!”

————————————————————————————————————————————————————

etasminn antare viiro gadaa paaNir vibhiiShaNaH |
sugriivam vardhayaam aasa raaghavam ca niraikShata || 6-50-7

7. etasmin antare = In the meanwhile; viiraH = the valiant; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; gadaapaaNiH = wielding a mace in his hand; (came there);vardhayaamaasa = and cheered; sugriiva = Sugreeva; raaghavam cha = and Rama (saying); jayaashiSaa = Victory to Rama! Victory to Rama!

In the midst of this turmoil, the valiant Vibhishana, wielding a mace in his hand came there and cheered Sugreeva and Rama saying “Victory to Rama! Victory to Rama!.”

sugriiveNa evam uktas tu jaambavaan R^ikSha paarthivaH |
vaanaraan saantvayaam aasa samnivartya prahaavataH || 6-50-11

11. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; jaambavaan = Jambavan; R^ikSa paarthivaH = the king of Bears; nivartya vaanaraan pradhaavataH = made monkeys; who were fleeing; to turn back; saantvayaamaasa = and reassured (them).

Thus spoken by Sugreeva, Jambavan the king of Bears called the fugitive monkeys back and restored them to confidence.

ala klinnena hastena tayor netre pramR^ijya ca |
shoka sampiiDita manaa ruroda vilalaapa ca || 6-50-14

14. vimR^ijya cha = washing; tayoH = their; netre = eyes; hastena = with his hands; jalaklinnena = dipped in water; ruroda = (Vibhishana) began to weap; shoka sampiiDitamanaaH = with anguish seizing his heart; vilalaapa cha = and lamented (saying).

Washing their eyes with his hands dipped in water, Vibhishana began to weap, with anguish seizing his heart and lamented, saying:

yayor viiryam upaashritya pratiShThaa kaankShitaa mayaa |
taav ubhau deha naashaaya prasuptau puruSha R^iShabhau || 6-50-18

18. imau = these; puraSarSabhau = two lions among men; yayau = on whom aashritya = depended; pratiSThaa = the position; kaaNkSitaa = aspired; mayaa = by me; tau = they as such; prasuptau = are lying insensible; dehanaashaaya = waiting for the dissolution of the body.

“These two lions among men, on whom depended the positon aspired by me, are lying insensible, waiting for the dissolution of the body.”

saha shuurair hari gaNair labdha samjnaav arim damau |
gaccha tvam bhraatarau gR^ihya kiShkindhaam raama lakShmaNau || 6-50-24

24. gR^ihya = taking; bhraatarau = these two brothers; raamalakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; harigaNaiH = with the troops of monkeys;shuuraiH = who ar strong; tvam = you; gachha = go; kiSkindhaam = to Kinshkinda; arindamau = till these two scourgers of their foes; labdha sanjJNau= have recovered their consciouness.

“Taking these two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana with the troops of monkeys who are strong, you go to Kishkindha, till these two scourgers of their foes have recovered their consciousness.”

taany auShadhaany aanayitum kShiira udam yaantu saagaram |
javena vaanaraah shiighram sampaati panasa aadayaH || 6-50-29

29. vaanaraaH = (Let) the monkeys; sampaati panasaadayaH = Sampati; panasa and others; yaantu = go; shiighram = quickly; javena = with speed; saagaram = to the ocean; kSirodam = of milk; aanayitum = to bring; taani = those; ouSadhaani = herbs.

“Let the monkeys Sampati, Panasa and others go quickly in speed, to the ocean of milk, to bring those herbs.”

harayas tu vijaananti paarvatii te mahaa oShadhii |
samjiiva karaNiim divyaam vishalyaam deva nirmitaam || 6-50-30

30. harayaH = these monkeys; vijaananti = are conversant with; taaH = those; paarvaatiiH = mountainous; mahouSadhiiH = efficacious herbs;divyaam = the celestial; samjiivakaraNiim = Samjivakarani; vishalyaam = and Vishalya; devanirmitaam = which were created by a God.

“These monkeys are conversant with those efficacious mountianous herbs – the celestial Sanjivakarani and Vishalya, which were created by a God.”

candrasH ca naama droNash ca parvatau saagara uttame |
amR^itam yatra mathitam tatra te parama oShadhii || 6-50-31

31. kSirode = from the bosom of the milky ocean; saagarottame = the best of oceans; (rise the mountains); naama = called; chnadrashcha = Chandra; droNashcha = and Drona; yatra = where; amR^itam = the ambrosia; mathitam = was churned; te = those aparamauSadhii = excellent herbs;tatra = are here.

“In the bosom of the milky ocean the best of oceans, rise the mountains called Chandra and Drona, where the ambrosia was formerly churned. These two excellent herbs exist there.”

tau tatra nihite devaiH parvate parama oShadhii |
ayam vaayu suto raajan hanuumaa.ns tatra gacchatu || 6-50-32

32. mahodadhau = In that vast ocean; vihitau = were built; viihitau = and fixed; tau parvatau = those mountains; devaiH = by the celestials; raajan= O; King!; ayam = (Let) this; hanuumaan = Hanuman; vaayusutaH = the son of wind-god; gachhatu = go; tatra = there.

“The celestials place dthose two mountain in the vast sea. O, King! Let Hanuman the son of Wind-God go there.”

ato muhuurtad garuDam vainateyam mahaa balam |
vaanaraa dadR^ishuH sarve jvalantam iva paavakam || 6-50-36

36. tataH = thereupon; sarve = all; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; dadR^ishaH = saw; muhuurtaat = within a moment; mahaabalam = a mighty;garuDam = Garuda the eagle; vainateyam = the son of Vinata; jvalantam paavakam iva = like unto a blzing torch.

Thereupon, all the monkeys saw within a moment, a mighty eagle, Garuda, the son of Vinata, like unto a blazing torch.

tataH suparNah kaakutsthau dR^iShTvaa pratyabhinandya ca |
vimamarsha ca paaNibhyaam mukhe candra sama prabhe || 6-50-38

38. tataH = thereupon; suparNaH = Garuda; the eagle; spR^iSTvaa = coming into contact with; kaakutthsau = Rama and Lakshman;pratyabhinandya cha = and greeting them; paaNibhyaam = and with his hands; vimamarshacha = caressly touched; mukhe = their faces; chandra samaprabhe = which were readiant like the moon.

Thereupon, Garuda the eagle, coming into contact iwth Rama and Lakshmana d offering them his good wishes, with his hands caressly touched their faces that were radiant like the moon.

taav utthaapya mahaa viiryau garuDo vaasava upamau |
ubhau tau sasvaje hR^iShTau raamash ca enam uvaaca ha || 6-50-41

41. utthaapya = lifting; tau = them; ubhau = both; vaasavopamau = who wee like Indra; mahaatejaaH = the highly majestic; garudaH = Garuda the eagle; sasvaje = embraced (them_; raamashcha = Rama also; hR^iSTaH = being plased; uvaachha = spoke; enam = to him (as follows)

Lifting them up both who were like Indra, the highly majestic Garuda the eagle embraced them. Rama also, being pleased, spoke to him (as follows):

aham sakhaa te kaakutstha priyah praaNo bahish caraH |
garutmaan iha sampraapto yuvayoh saahya kaaraNaat || 6-50-46

46. kaakutstha = O; Rama!; te = to you; aham = I (am) priyaH = a beloved; sakhaa = friend; garutmaan = Garuda; bahischaraH praaNaH = dear as your own; moving outside; sampraaptaH = I came; iha = here; saahya kaaraNaat = for helping; yuvayoH = both of you.

“O, Rama! I am your dearest friend Garuda dear as your own breath moving outside I came here for the purpose of helping you, both.”

ete naagaah kaadraveyaas tiikShNa damShTraa viSha ulbaNaaH |
rakSho maayaa prabhaavena sharaa bhuutvaa tvad aashritaaH || 6-50-49

49. ete = these serpents; kaadraveyaaH = the sons of Kadru; tiikSNadamSTrau = with their sharp fangs; viSolbaNaaH = abundantly furnished iwth poison; bhuutvaa = became; sharaaH = arrows; rakSomaayaa prabhaaveNa = by the dint of sorcery by Indrajit the demon; tvadaashritaa = and took their base at you.”

“These serpents, which took their base at, were none other than the sons of Kadru with their sharp fangs, abundantly filled with poison, transformed into arrows, by the dint of sorcery by Indrajit the demon.”

tan na vishvasitavyam vo raakShasaanaam raNa ajire |
etena eva upamaanena nitya jihmaa hi raakShasaaH || 6-50-54

54. etena upamaanenaiva = by this example itself (of Indrajit); raakSasaaH = the demons; nityam = are alwasy; jihmaaH hi = indeed crooked-minded; tat = for that reason; na vishvasaneeyam = it is not be trusted’ raakSasaanaam = in the case of demons; nah = by you; raNaajire = in the battle-field.

“What Indrajit has done, exemplifies how the demons are always crooked-minded. For this reason, you should not trust the demons in battle.”

nirujau raaghavau dR^iShTvaa tato vaanara yuuthapaaH |
simha naadaa.ns tadaa nedur laanguulam dudhuvush ca te || 6-50-61

61. tataH = then; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; raaghavau = Rama and Lakshmana; niirujau = rid of pain; vaanara yuudhapaaH = the chiefs of monkeys;tadaa = then; neduH = howled; simha naadaan = like roars of lions; te = they; dudhuvushcha = lashed; laanguulam = their tail.

Seeing Rama and Lakshmana healed of their wounds, the cheifs of monkeys haowled like roars of lions and lashed their tails.

tatas tu bhiimas tumulo ninaado tatas tu bhiimas tumulo ninaado |
babhuuva shaakhaa mR^iga yuuthapaanaam |
kShaye nidaaghasya yathaa ghanaanaam |
naadah subhiimo nadataam nishiithe || 6-50-65

65. subhiimaH = the highly terrific; tumulaH = and tumultuous; naadaH = sound; teshaam = of those; shaakhaa mR^iga yuuthapaanaam = leaders of the monkeys; babhuuvaH = arose; subhiimah naadaH yathaa = like the highly terrifying sound; nadataam ghanaanaam = of thunder-clouds; nishiidhe= in a mid-night; kSaye = at the end; nidaaghasya = of summer.

Thereafter, a highly terrible and tumuluous sound arose among the leaders of the monkeys, as, at the end of summer the roaring of thunder clouds in the mid-night.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -41/42/43/44-

January 11, 2014

asaMmantyra mayaa saartham tadidam saahasaM kR^itam |
evam saahasayuktaani na kurvanti janeshvaraaH || 6-41-2

2. asammantray = without consulting; mayaa saardham = me closely; idam = this; tat = such; saahasam = a reckless act; kR^itam = has been done;janeshvaraaH = the kings; na kurvanti = cannot do; saahasa yuktaani = such rash acts; evam = in this manner.

“Without consulting me closely, such a reckless act has been done by you, such a rashness is not seemly in a king.”

idaaniiM maa kR^ithaa viira evam vidhamari.ndama |
tvayi ki.nchitsamaapanne kim kaaryam siitayaa mama || 6-41-4
bharatena mahaabaaho lakShmaNena yaviiyasaa |
shatrughnena cha shatrughna svashariireNa vaa punaH || 6-41-5

4; 5. viira = O; warrior!; arimdama = O; Vanquisher of foes!; ma kR^ithaaH = do not act; evamvidham = thus; idaaniim- now; mahaabaaho = O; the mighty armed!; Shatrughna = O; annihilator of enemies!; O; annihilator of enemies!; tvayi = (If) you; kimchit samaapanne = have come by some misfortune; mama = to me; kim kaaryam = what is the use; siitayaa = with Seetha; bharatena = Bharata; lakSmaNena = Lakshmana; yaniiyasaa = and still younger; shatrughnena = Shatrughna; sva shariineNa vaa punaH = or even with my own person?

“O, warrior! O, vanquisher of foes! Do not act thus in future. O, the mighty armed! O, annihilator of enemies! If you have come by some misfortune, I would have had nothing to do with Seetha, Bharata, Lakshmana or still younger Shatrughna or even with my own person.”

tvayi chaanaagate puurvamiti me nishchitaa matiH |
jaanatashchaapi te viiryam mahendravaruNopanu || 6-41-6
hatvaaham raavaNam raavaNam yuddhe saputrabalavaahanm |
abhiShichya cha laN^kaayaam vibhiiShaNa mathaapi cha || 6-41-7
bharate raajyamaaropya tyakShye deham mahaabala |

6; 7. mahaabala = O; monkey of great strength; mahendra varuNopama = equal to Indra the god of celestials and Varuna king of the Universe!;tvayi = (If) you; anaagate = have not returned; jaanatashchaapi = though I am conversant; te = with your; viiryam = valour; me = (this was) my;puurvam = earlier; matiH = determined; nishchitaa = resolve; hatvaa = having killed; raavaNam = Ravana; yuddhe = in fight; saputra bala vaahanam = with his sons forces and chariots; aham = I; abhiSichya = should have installed; vibhiiSaNam = Vibhishana (as king); laNkaayaam = of Lanka; aaropya = placing; raajyam = the kingdom; bharate = in Bharata; athaapi = and even; tyakSye = renounced; deham- my body.

“O, monkey of great strength, equal to Indra the god of celestials and Varuna the king of universe! If you have not returned, though I am conversant with your valour, this was my pre-determined resolve that having killed Ravana in fight with his sons forces and chariots, I should have installed Vibhishana as king of Lanka, placing the kingdom of Ayodhya in the hands of Bharata and renounced my life.”

tamevamvaadinaM raamaM sugriivaH pratyabhaaShata || 6-41-8
tava bhaaryaapahartaaraM dR^iShTvaa raaghava raavaNam |
marShayaami katham viira jaananvikramamaatmanaH || 6-41-9

8; 9. sugriivaH = Sugreeva; pratyabhaaSata = replied; tam = to that; raamam = Rama; evam vaadinam = who was thus peaking; viira = O; brave;raaghava = Rama!; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; raavaNam = Ravana; tava bhaaryaapahartaaram = who had taken away your consort; jaanan = conscious;aatmanaH = of my own; balam = strength; katham = how; marSayaami = can I bear it?

Hearing Rama’s words, Sugreeva replied as follows: “O, brave Rama! Seeing Ravana who had taken away your consort and being conscious of my own strength, how can I act otherwise?”

loka kShaya karam bhiimam bhayam pashyaamy upasthitam |
nibarhaNam praviiraaNaam R^ikSha vaanara rakShasaam || 6-41-12

12. pashyaami = I foresee; bhayam = a terrible calamity; upasthitam = to have come; lokakSayakaram = boding universal destruction; bhiimam = awful ; nibarhaNam = and death; praviiraaNaam = to the intrepid; R^ikSavaanara rakSasaam = bears; monkeys and demons.

“I foresee a terrible calamity to come, boding universal destruction and death to the intrepid bears, monkeys and demons.”

hrasvo ruukSho aprashastash ca pariveShah sulohitaH |
aaditya maNDale niilam lakShma lakShmaNa dR^ishyate || 6-41-18

18. lakSmaNa = O; Lakshamana!; aaditya maNDale = In the disk of the sun; hrasvaH = a small; pariveSaH = halo; niilam = with a black; lakSma= mark; ruukSaH = fiery; aprashastaH = shoren of its radiance; sulohitaH = and of coppery hue; lakSyate = is seen.

“O, Lakshmana! In the disk of the sun, a small halo with a black mark, fiery, shorn of its radiance and of coppery hue is seen.”

kShipram adya duraadharShaam puriim raavaNa paalitaam |
abhiyaama javena eva sarvato haribhir vR^itaaH || 6-41-22

22. abhiyaama = we shall attack; duraadharSaam = the invincible puriim = city; raavaNa paalitaam = ruled by Ravana; javenaiva = swiftly;sarvataH = from all sides; adya = now; kSipram = quickly; vR^itaaH = surrounded; haribhiH = by the monkeys.

“Now surrounded by the monkeys from all sides, let us make an attack on that invincible citadel ruled by Ravana quickly and swiftly.”

tataH kaale mahaa baahur balena mahataa vR^itaH |
prasthitah purato dhanvii lankaam abhimukhah puriim || 6-41-26

26. tataH = then; mahaabaahuH = Rama; the mighty armed; vR^itaH = together with; mahataa = the mighty; balena = army; prasthitaH = marched; purataH = in front; dhanvii = wielding a bow; abhimukhaH = towards; laNkaam puriim = the city of Lanka; kale = at the befitting moment.

Rama, the mighty armed, together with the mighty army marched in front, wielding a bow, towards the city of Lanka, at the befitting moment.

am vibhiiShaNa sugriivau hanuumaan jaambavaan nalaH |
R^ikSha raajas tathaa niilo lakShmaNash ca anyayus tadaa || 6-41-27

27. tadaa = then; vibhiiSaNa sugriivau = Vibhishana; Sugreeva; hanuman = Hanuman; Jaambavau = Jambavan; R^ikSaraajaH = the king of bears;nalaH = Nala; tathaa = and; niilaH = Nila; lakSmaNashcha = and Lakshmana; anvayuH = accompanied; tam = that Rama.

Then, Vibhishana, Sugreeva, Hanuman, Jambavan the king of bears, Nala, Nila and Lakshmana accompanied that Rama.

puurvam tu dvaaram aasaadya niilo hari camuu patiH |
atiShThat saha maindena dvividena ca viiryavaan || 6-41-38

38. niilaH = Nila; viiryavaan = the valiant; hari chamuupatiH = army-chief of monkeys; maindena saha = together with Mainda; dvividena cha saha = and Dvivida; aasaadya = reached; aatiSThat = and halted; (near); puurvam dvaaram = eastern gate.

Nila, the valiant army-chief of monkeys together with Mainda and Dvivida reached and halted before the Eastern gate.

angado dakShiNa dvaaram jagraaha sumahaa balaH |
RShabheNa gava akSheNa gajena gavayena ca || 6-41-39

39. aNgadaH = Angada; sumahaabalaH = of very mighty prowess; R^iSabheNa = together with R^iShabha; gavaakSeNa = Gavaksha; gajena = Gaja; gavayena = and Gavaya; jagraaha = took hold; dakSiNa dvaaram = of southern gate.

Angada of very mighty prowess, together with Rishhabha, Gavaksha, Gaja and Gavaya took charge of the Southern gate.

hanuumaan pashcima dvaaram rarakSha balavaan kapiH |
pramaathi praghasaabhyaam ca viirair anyaish ca samgataH || 6-41-40

40. balavaan = the storng; kapiH = monkey; hanuman = Hanuman; prajaN^gha sangataH = along with; tarasaabhyaam cha = Prajangha; Tarasa;anyeH = and other; viiraishcha = warriors; rarakSa = guarded; pashchima dvaaram = the western gate.

The strong monkey Hanuman together with Prajangha, Tarasa and other warriors, guarded the western gate.

madhyame ca svayam gulme sugriivah samatiShThata |
saha sarvair hari shreShThaih suparNa shvasana upamaiH || 6-41-41

41. sugriivaH = Sugreeva; saha sarvaiH = along with all; harishreSThaiH = the chiefs of monkeys; ssuparNa pavanopamaiH = equal to Garuda the eagle and the vehicle of Vishnu and Vayu the god of the wind; samatiSThata = stationed svayam- himself madhyame = in the middle; gulme = of the fort.

Sugreeva, along with all the chiefs of monkeys equal to the strength of Garuda (the eagle and the vehicle of Vishnu) as well as Vayu the god of the wind, was stationed himself in the middle of the fort.

vaanaraaNaam tu ShaT tri.nshat koTyah prakhyaata yuuthapaaH || 6-41-42
nipiiDya upaniviShTaash ca sugriivo yatra vaanaraH |

42. SaTtrimshatkoTya = thirty six crores; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; prakyaata yuuthapaaH = highly renowned generals; upanivivSTaaH = stood besiezed; yatra = where; vaanaraH = the monkey; sugriivaH = Sugreeva (was); nipiiDya = having exerted pressure (on the demons occupying that post).

Thirty six crores of monkeys, highly renowned generals stood besiezed, where the monkey Sugreeva was there, having exerted pressure on the demons occupying that post.

dasha naaga balaah kecit kecid dasha guNa uttaraaH || 6-41-47
kecin naaga sahasrasya babhuuvus tulya vikramaaH |

47. kechit = some were; dashanaaga balaaH = having a strength of ten elephants; kachit; some were; dashaguNottaraaH = having a strength of ten times of that; kechit = some; babhuuvuH = were; tulya vikramaaH = equal to the strength of a thousand elephants.

Some were having the strength of ten elephants, some a ten times of that and some were equal to the strength of a thousand elephants.

mahaan shabdo abhavat tatra bala oghasya abhivartataH || 6-41-55
saagarasya iva bhinnasya yathaa syaat salila svanaH |

55. balaughasya = (while) the flock of troops; abhivartataH = was advancing; tatra = there; mahaan = a tremendous; shabdaH = clamour; abhavat= arose; yathaa = as; syaat = becomes of; salilasvanaH = a roar in the water; saagarasyena = of the ocen; bhinnasya = beating against its shore.

While the flock of monkey- troops was advancing there, a tremendous clamour arose, resembling a roar in the ocean beating against its shore.

raama lakShmaNa guptaa saa sugriiveNa ca vaahinii || 6-41-57
babhuuva durdharShataraa sarvair api sura asuraiH |

57. saa = that; harivaahinii = army of monkeys; raama lakSmaNa guptaa = guarded by Rama; Lakshmana; sugriiveNacha = and Sugreeva;babhuuva = became; durdharSataraa = even more inivincible; sarvaiH = than all; suraasurairapi = celestials and demons.

That army of monkeys, guarded by Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva became even more invinceible than all the celestials and demons put together.

araakShasam imam lokam kartaa asmi nishitaih sharaiH |
na cet sharaNam abhyeShi maam upaadaaya maithiliim || 6-41-68

68. na abhyeSi yadi = If you do not make an appeal; sharaNam = to my clemency; aadaaya = by returning; tat = that; maithiliim = Seetha;karmaasmi = I shall make; imam = this; lokam = world; araakSasam = devoid of demons.

“If you do not make an appeal to my clemency by returning Seetha, I shall make this world devoid of all demons.”

braviimi tvaam hitam vaakyam kriyataam aurdhvadekikam |
sudR^iShTaa kriyataam lankaa jiivitam te mayi sthitam || 6-41-73

73. braviim = I am telling; vaakyam = the words; hitam = beneficial; tvaam = to you; kriyataam = be obliged; surd^iSTaa = to be seen well (by you); (as) te jiivitam = your survival; sthitam = is dependent; mayi = on me.

“I give you this salutary counsel prepare for your obsequies. Let Lanka be obliged to be seen well by you (like your last sight), as your survival is in my hands.”

tad raama vacanam sarvam anyuuna adhikam uttamam |
saamaatyam shraavayaam aasa nivedya aatmaanam aatmanaa || 6-41-77

77. nivedya aatmaanam aatmanaa = haing made himself known; (Angada); shravayaamaasaa = caused to be communicated; tat = that; sarvam = whole; uttamam = of excellent; raama vachanam = speech of Rama; anyuunaadhikam = without adding or subtracting anything; saamaatyam = to Ravana in the presence of his ministers (a follows):

Having made himself known, Angada communicated, that whole of the excellent speech of Rama without adding or subtracting anything to Ravana in the presence of Ravana’s ministers, saying:

duuto aham kosala indrasya raamasya akliShTa karmaNaH |
vaali putro angado naama yadi te shrotram aagataH || 6-41-78

78. aham = I; vaaliputraH = am the son of Vali; aNgado naama = called Angada; duutaH = the messenger; koshalendrasya = of the king of Koshala; raamasya = Rama; akliSTa karmaNaH = of imperishable = exploits; aagataH yadi = (has my name) ever reached; te = your; shrotram = ear?

“I am the son of Vali, Angada by name. I have come as a messenger for the king of Koshala, Rama of imperishable exploits. Has my name ever reached your ears?”

vibhiiShaNasya ca aishvaryam bhaviShyati hate tvayi |
na cet satkR^itya vaidehiim praNipatya pradaasyasi || 6-41-82

82. na pradaasyasi chet = If you do not restore; vaidehiim = Seetha; satkR^itya = honourably; praNipatya = by bowing respectfully before me;tvayi = you; hate = ae slain; aishvaryam = and the kingdom; bhaviSyati = will belong; vibhiiSaNasya = to Vibhishana.

“If you do not restore Seetha honourably, by bowing respectfully before me, you are slain and Vibhishana will become the king.’”

tesyotpatanavegena nirdhuutaastatra raakShasaaH |
bhumau nipatitaah sarve raakShasa indrasya pashyataH || 6-41-88

88. sarve = all those four; raakSasaaH = demons; nirdhuutaaH = were shaken out; tasya = by Angada’s utpatana vegena = impetuous leap;nipatitaaH = and they fell; bhuumau = on the ground; tatra = there; pashyataH = under the eyes; raakSasendrasya = of the king of demons.

All those four demons were shaken out by Angada’s impetuous leap and fell on the ground there under the eyes of their king.

bhanktvaa praasaada shikharam naama vishraavya ca aatmanaH |
vinadya sumahaa naadam utpapaata vihaayasaa || 6-41-91

91. bhaNKtvaa = after destroying; prasaada shikharam = the roof of the palace; naama vishraavyacha aatmanaH = proclaiming his name; vinadya= roaring; sumahaa naadam = with a very great noise; utpapaata = rose; vihaayasaa = into the air.

After destroying the roof of the palace, Angada proclaimed his name and with a triumphant roar, rose into the air.

raavaNas tu param cakre krodham praasaada dharShaNaat |
vinaasham ca aatmanah pashyan nihshvaasa paramo abhavat || 6-41-93

93. praasaada dharSaNaat = because of the destruction of the palace; raavaNastu = Ravana on his part; chakre = got; param = extreme; krodham= anger; pashyan = foreseeing; aatmaanaH = his own; vinaasham = destruction; abhavat = he became; niH shvaasa paramaH = a desponded demon.

Because of the destruction of his palace, Ravana on his part got extremely angry. Foreseeing his own destruction, he became a desponded demon.

suSheNas tu mahaa viiryo giri kuuTa upamo hariH |
bahubhih samvR^itas tatra vaanaraih kaama ruupibhiH || 6-41-95

95. suSeNastu = now Sushena; mahaaviiryaH = the most valiant; hariH = girikuuTopamaH = was like the head of the mountain; tatra = there;bahubhiH = samvR^itaH = surrounded by; innumerable; vaanaraiH = monkeys; kaamaruupibhiH = who were able to change their form at will.

Now, Sushena the highly valiant monkey, was stationed there like the head of the mountain surrounded by innumerable monkeys, who were bale to change their form at will.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ruddhaam tu nagariim zrutvaa jaata krodho nizaa caraH |
vidhaanam dviguNam zrutvaa praasaadam so adhyarohata || 6-42-2

2. shrutvaa = hearing; nagariim = that the city; ruddhaam = has been attacked; nishaacharaH = Ravana; jaatakrodhaH = exhibiting his anger;dviguNam = doubly; kR^itvaa = made; vidhaanam = his arrangements; aarohatacha = and ascended; praasaadam = his mansion.

Hearing that the city has been attacked, Ravana exhibiting his anger, doubly made the necessary arrangements for the war and ascended his mansion.

dR^iShTvaa daasharathirlaN^kaam chitradhvajapataakiniim |
jagaama manasaa siitaam duuyamaanena chetasaa || 6-42-7

7. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; laN^kaam = Lanka; chitra dhvaja pataakiniim = decorated with banners and flags; daasharathiH = Rama; jagaama = recollected; manasaa = in his mind; siitaam = about Seetha; duuyamaanena = with a distressed chetasaa = heart.

Seeing that city of Lanka duly decorated with banners and flags, Rama remembered Seetha with a distressed heart.

evamukte tu vachasi raameNaakliShTakarmaNaa |
saMgharShamaaNaaH plavagaaH simhanaadai rapuuryan || 6-42-10

10. vachasi = (While) the aforesaid words; uktesati = were spoken; evam = thus; rameNa = by Rama; akliSTakarmaNaa = who was unwearied in action; plavagaaH = the monkeys; samgharSamaaNaaH = vying with one another; aapuurayan = filled the air; simhanaadaiH = with their roaring; resembling those of a lion.

Hearing those words of Rama, who was unwearied in action, the monkeys vying with one another filled the air with their roaring resembling those of lion.

kaancanaani pramRdnantas toraNaani plavam gamaaH |
kailaasa zikhara aabhaani gopuraaNi pramathya ca || 6-42-18

18. pramardantaH = tearing up; kaaNchanaani = the golden; toraNaani = arches; pramathyacha = and breaking down; gopuraaNi = the gates;kailaasa shikharaabhaaNi = that equaled the peak of Kailasa the mountainous abode of Shiva the god of destruction; plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys (attacked Lanka).

The monkeys stood tearing up the golden arches and breaking down the gates that equaled the peak of Kailasa the mountainous abode of Shiva the Lord of Destruction.

iira baahuH subaahuz ca nalaz ca vana gocaraH |
nipiiDya upaniviShTaas te praakaaram hari yuuthapaaH || 6-42-22
etasminn antare cakruh skandha aavaara nivezanam |

22. te = those; hariyuuthapaaH = monkey-generals; viirabaahuH = Virabhabu; subaashcha = Subahu; nalashcha = Nala; tathaa = and panasaH = Panasa; nipiiDya = having stormed; praakaaram = the defensive walls; upaniviSTaaH = took up position on them; etasmin antare = meanwhile; chakre = (they); formed; skandhaavaaraniveshanam = an encampment of a multitude of military divisions.

Those monkey-generals Virabahu, Subahu, Nala and Panasa, having position on them. Meanwhile, they formed an encampment of a multitude of military divisions there.

suSheNah pazcima dvaaram gatas taaraa pitaa hariH || 6-42-26
aavR^itya balavaa.ns tasthau ShaShTi koTibhir aavR^itaH |

26. balavaan = the mighty; suSeNaH = Sushena; taarapitaa = the father of Tara; hariH = and a monkey; gatvaa = going; pashchima dvaaram = to the western gate (while remaining stationed in the south-west); aavR^itaH = surrounded; koTi koTibhiH = by crores and crores of monkeys; tasthau = stood; aavR^itya = besieging; (that gate).

The mighty monkey named Sushena, the father of Tara (Vali’s wife), going to the western gate (while remaining stationed in the south-west) surrounded by crores and croes of monkeys, stood besieging that gate.

shaN^khadundubhinirghoShaH simhanaadastarasvinaam || 6-42-38
pR^ithiviiM chaantarikSham cha saagaraM chaabhyanaadayat |

38. shaNkha du ndubhi nirghoSaH = the sound of couches and drums; simhanaadaH = and the lionine roars; tarasvinaam = of those warriors;abhyanaadayat = reechoed; pR^ithiviim = over the earth; antarikSamcha = sky; saagaramcha = and sea.

The sound of couches and drums made by the demons and the leouine roars of those monkey- warriors re-echoed over the earth, sky and sea.

sa samprahaaras tumulo maa.nsa zoNita kardamaH || 6-42-46
rakShasaam vaanaraaNaam ca sambabhuuva adbhuta upamaaH |

46. saH = that; tumulaH = tumultuous; samprahaaraH = combat; rakSasaam = between demons; vaanaraaNaam cha = and monkeys;sambadhuuvaH = became; adbhutopamaH = resembling a wonder; maamsa shoNita kardamaH = leaving a mire of flesh and blood.

That tumultuous combat between demons and monkeys transformed into a wonder, leaving a mire of flesh and blood.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————

angadena indrajit saardham vaali putreNa raakShasaH |
ayudhyata mahaa tejaas tryambakeNa yathaa andhakaH || 6-43-6

6. raakSasaH = the demon; indrajit = Indrajit; mahaatejaaH = of immense energy; ayudhyata = fought; aN^gadema saartham = with Angada; vaaliputreNa = the son of Vali; andhakaH iva = like the demon Andhaka; tryambakeNa yathaa = fought with Shiva the Lord of Destruction.

The demon Indrajit of immense energy fought with Angada the son of Vali, as the demon Andhaka fought with Shiva the Lord of destruction.

vaanara indras tu sugriivah praghasena samaagataH |
samgataH samare shariimaan viruupa akSheNa lakShmaNaH || 6-43-10

10. sugriivaH = Sugreeva; vaanarendraH = the king of monkeys; susamgataH = confronted well; praghasena = with Praghasa;shriimaan = and the glorious; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; samgataH = confronted; viruupaakSeNa = with Virupaksha; samara = in the battle.

Sugreeva the king of monkeys confronted well with Praghasa and the glorious Lakshmana confronted with Virupaksha in the battle.

hari raakShasa dehebhyah prasR^itaah keshaa shaaaDvalaaH |
shaariira samghaaTa vahaah prasusruh shaoNita aapagaaH || 6-43-17

17. shoNitaapagaaH = streams of blood; prasusruH = flowed; prasR^itaaH = coming forth; hariraakSasa dehebhyaH = from the bodies of monkeys and demons; kasha shaadvalaaH = with turfs of hair; shariira samghaaTa vahaaH = and carrying bodies in the stream like timber.

Streams of blood flowed from the bodies of monkeys and demons, with turfs of hair and carrying bodies in the stream, like timber.

tasya tam ratham aasthaaya hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
pramamaatha talena aashau saha tena eva rakShasaa || 6-43-22

22. hanuman = Hanuman; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; aasthaaya = ascended; tasya = his; tam ratham = that chariot;aashu = soon; pramamaatha = overthrew (it); tena rakSasaa sahaiva = together with the demon; talena = with the palm of his hand.

Hanuman, the son of the wind-god, ascended his chariot and soon overthrew it together with the demon, with the palm of his hand.

teShaam caturNaam raamas tu shairaa.nsi samare shaaraiH |
kruddhasha caturbhisha ciccheda ghorair agni shaikha upamaiH || 6-43-27

27. kruddhaH = the enraged; raamastu = Rama on his part; chichheda = chopped; shiraamsi = the heads; teSaam = of those;chaturNaam = four demons; chaturbhiH = by four; sharaiH = arrows; agni shikhopamaiH = having fire-like points; ghoraiH = and dangerous; samara = in battle.

The enraged Rama on his part chopped the hands of those four demons in the battle by his four terrific arrows having fire-like points.

evam tair vaanaraih shauuraih shauuraas te rajanii caraaH |
dvandve vimR^iditaas tatra daityaa;iva diva okasaiH || 6-43-42

42. te = those; shuuraaH = strong; rajaniicharaaH = demons; vimathitaaH = were destroyed; evam = thus; taiH = by those;shuuraiH = strong; vaanaraiH = monkeys; tatra = there; dvandeve = in a series of hand to hand encounters; daityaa iva = as the demons; divaukasaiH = by the celestials.

Those strong demons were destroyed thus by those valiant monkeys there in a series of hand to hand encounters, as the demons were destroyed by the blows of the celestials.

nihanyamaanaa hari pumgavais tadaa |
nishaaa caraah shaoNita digdha gaatraah |
punaH suyuddham tarasaa samaasharitaa |
divaakarasya astamaya abhikaankShiNah || 6-43-46

46. tadaa = then; nishaacharaaH = the rangers of the night; shoNita digdhagaatraaH = their limbs anointed with blood;nihanyamaanaaH = after being attacked; haripuNgavaiH = by the excellent monkeys; divaakarasya astamayaabhi kaaNkSiNaH = longed for sun-set; punaH = and again; samaashritaaH = assembled; tarasaa = with strength; suyuddham = for a good combat.

Then, the rangers of the night, with their limbs anointed with blood after being attacked by the excellent monkeys, longed for sun-set and again with strength, assembled for a good combat.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

kunjaraan kunjara aarohaan pataakaa dhvajino rathaan || 6-44-8
cakarShusha ca dada.nshausha ca dashaanaih krodha muurchitaaH |

8. krodha muurchhitaa = agitated with anger; (the monkeys); chakarSuH = dragged; kuNjaraan = the elephants; kuNjaraarohaan = and those mounted on the elephants; rathaan = and the chariots; pataakaadhvajinaH = provided with banners and flag-staffs; dadamshcha = breaking them to pieces; dashanaiH = with their teeth.

Agitated with anger, the monkeys dragged the elephants and those mounted on them and also the chariots with their banners and flag-staffs duly breaking them to pieces with their teeth.

teShaam raamah shaaraih ShaDbhih ShaD jaghaana nishaaa caraan || 6-44-19
nimeSha antara maatreNa shaitair agni shaikha upamaiH |

19. nimeSaantara maatreNa = within a twinkling of an eye; raamaH = Rama; shaDbhiH = with six; shitaiH = sharp; sharaiH = arrows;agnishikhopamaiH = resembling tongues of flame; jaghaana = struck down; shad = six; teSaam = of those; nishaacharaan = demons.

Within a twinkling of an eye, Rama with six sharp arrows resembling tongues of flame, struck down six of those demons.

tataH kaancana citra angaih shaarair agni shaikha upamaiH |
dishaasha cakaara vimalaah pradishaasha ca mahaa balaH || 6-44-22

22. mahaarathaH = Rama; the great warrior; nimeSantara maatreNa = merely within an instant; ghoraiH = by terrible; agnishikhopamaiH = arrows resembling flames of fire; chakaara = made; dishaSa = the quarters; vidishaashcha = and the intermediate quarters; vimalaaH = clear (of all the demons).

Rama the great warrior, merely within an instant, made the quarters and the intermediate quarters, clear of all the demons, by his arrows resembling flames of fire.

angadas tu raNe shaatrum nihantum samupasthitaH || 6-44-28
raavaNer nijaghaana aashau saarathim ca hayaan api |

28. angadastu = Angada on his part; samupasthitaH = who came; nihantum = to annihilate; shatruun = the enemies; raNe = in the battle-field;nijaghaana = struck; raavaNim = Indrajit; saarathimcha = his charioteer; hayaanapi = and the horses; aashu = all at once.

Angada on his part, who came to annihilate the enemies in that battle-field, struck Indrajit, his charioteer and the horses all at once.

tatkarma vaaliputrasya sarve devaaH saharShibhiH |
tuShTuvuH puujanaarhasya tau chobhau raamalakShmaNau || 6-44-31

31. sarve = all; devaaH = the celestials; ubhau = and both; raamalakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; sharSibhiH = together with all the sages;tuSTuvuH = were pleased; tat karma = with that act; puujanaarhasya = of the venerable; vaaliputrasya = Angada the son of wind-god.

All the celestials, both Rama and Lakshmana together with all sages were pleased with that act of the venerable Angada the son of Vali.

tataH prahR^iShTaaH kapayaH sasugriivavibhiiShaNaaH |
saadhusaadhviti nedushcha dR^iShTvaa shatrum paraajitam || 6-44-33

33. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; shatrum = the enemy; parajitam = defeated; kapayaH = those monkeys; sa sugriiva vibhiiSaNaaH = along with Sugreeva and Vibhishana; tataH = then; prahR^iSTaaH = were delighted; nedushcha = and praised him; saadhviti = as good.

Seeing the enemy defeated, those monkeys along with Sugreeva and Vibhishana were delighted and praised Angada as an efficient warrior.

raamaM cha lakShmaNam chaiva ghorairnaagamayaiH sharaiH |
bibheda samare kruddhaH sarvagaatreShu raaghavau || 6-44-36

36. kruddhaH = being enraged; samara = in battle; (Indrajit); bidheda = burted out; sharaiH = arrows; ghoraiH = which were terrific; naaga mayaiH = in the form of serpants; sarva gaatreSu = into all the limbs; raamam cha = of Rama; lakSmaNam chaiva = and Lakshmana; raaghavau = born in Raghu dynasty.

Being enraged in battle, Indrajit bursted out serpent-like terrible arrows into all the limbs of Rama and Lakshmana who were born in Raghu dynasty.

maayayaa saMvR^itastatra mohayan raaghavau yudhi |
adR^ishayo nishaitaan baaNaan mumoca ashaani varcasaH || 6-44-37
babandha sharabandhena bhraatarau raamalakShmaNau |

37. samvR^itaH = enveloped; maayayaa = by illusion; mohayan = he sought to confuse; raaghavau = Rama and Lakshmana; yudhi = in the struggle; tatra = their; adR^ishya = and invisible; sarva bhuutaanaam = to all beings; kuuTa yodhii = through his magic arts; nishaacharaH = Indrajit the ranger of the night; babandha = bound; bhraatarau = those two brothers; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; shara bandhena = with a net work of arrows.

Enveloped by illusion, he sought to confuse Rama and Lakshmana in the struggle there and invisible to all beings through his magic arts, Indrajit the ranger of the night bound those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana with a net work of arrows.

prakaasharuupastu tadaa na shakta |
stau baadhituM raakShasaraajaputraH |
maayaaM prayoktuM samupaajagaama |
babandha tau raajasutau duraatmaa || 6-44-39

39. na shaktaH = not being able; baadhitum = to torment; tau = those two princes; prakaasharuupaH = in his manifest form; raakSasaraaja putraH= the son of the king of demons; tadaa = then; samupaajagaama = came; duraatmaa = with his perverse mind; prayoktum = and had recourse; maayaam= to magic; raajasutau babandha = in order to make the princes captive.

Not being able to hurt those two princes in his manifest form, Indrajit the son of the king of demons with his perverse mind, had recourse to magic in order to make them captive.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -35/36/37/38/39/40-

January 11, 2014

taraNam saagarasya api vikramam bala sa.ncayam || 6-35-4
yad uktavanto raamasya bhavantas tan mayaa shrutam |

4. shrutam = It was heard; mayaa = by me; tat = that; yat = which; uktavantaH = was told; bhavantaH = by you; raamasya = of Rama’s; taraNam= crossing; asya saagarasya = of this ocean; vikramam = his prowess; balapauruSam = strength and heroism.

“I have heard what you told me about Rama’s crossing the ocean, his prowess, strength and heroism.”

tatas tu sumahaa praajno maalyavaan naama raakShasaH || 6-35-6
raavaNasya vacaH shrutvaa maatuH paitaamaho abraviit |

6. shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raakSasaH = a demon; maalyavaan naama = called Malyavan; maataamahaH= his maternal grandfather; sumahaapraajJNaH = the highly intelligent; tataH = then; abraviit = answered; iti = as follows:

Hearing those word of Ravana whose maternal grandfather he was, the highly intelligent demon called Malyavan, answered him thus:

tanmahyam rocate sa.ndhiH saha raameNa raavaNa || 6-35-10
yad artham abhiyuktaaH sma siitaa tasmai pradiiyataam |

10. raavaNa = O; Ravana!; tat = for that reason; samdhiH = alliance; raameNa saha = with Rama; rochate = finds favour; mahyam = with me;siitaa = (let) Seetha; yadartham = for whose sake; abhiyuktaH asi = you have been attacked by him; pradiiyataam = be restored; tasmai = to him.

“O, Ravana! For that reason, alliance with Rama finds favour with me. Let Seetha, for whose sake you are being attacked, be restored to him.”

dharmo vai grasate adharmam tataH kR^itam abhuud yugam || 6-35-14
adharmo grasate dharmam tatas tiShyaH pravartate |

14. yadaa = when; dharmaH = rightoeusness; grastae = swallows; adharmam- unrighteousness; abhuut = it becomes; kR^itam yugam = Kruta Yuga a golden age; adharmaH = (when) unrigheousness; grasate\ swallows; dharmam = righteousness; tadaa = then; pravartate = it stimulates; tiSyaH = Kali Yuga the fourth age.

“When righteousness swallows unrighteousness, it becomes kR^ita Yuga, a golden age. When unrighteousness swallows righteousness, it incites Kali Yuga the fourth age.”

R^iShiiNaam agni kalpaanaam agni hotra samutthitaH || 6-35-21
aadatte rakShasaam tejo dhuumo vyaapya disho dasha |

21. dhuumaH = The smoke; agnihotra samutthitaH = coming forth from the sacred fire; R^iSiiNaam = of the sages; agnikalpaanaam = who resemble the fire ( in brilliance); vyaapya = enveloping; dasha- the ten; dishaH = directions; aadatte = takes away; tejaH = the magical power;rakSasaam = of the demons.

“The smoke coming forth from the sacred fire of the sage who resemble the fire (in brilliance), enveloping the ten directions, takes away the magical power of the demons.”

paaNDuraa rakta paadaasH ca vihagaaH kaala coditaaH |
raakShasaanaam vinaashaaya kapotaa vicaranti ca || 6-35-32

32. rakta paadaashcha = red-footed and; paaNDuraaH = white; kapotaaH = pigeons; kaala choditaaH = messengers of death; vicharanti = move in different directions; (foretelling); vinaashaaya = the extermination; raakSasaam = of demons.

“Red-footed and white pigeons, messengers of death, move in different directions, foretelling the extermination of demons.”

idam vacas tatra nigadya maalyavan |
pariikShya rakSho adhipater manaH punaH |
anuttameShu uttama pauruSho balii |
babhuuva tuuShNiim samavekShya raavaNam || 6-35-38

nigadya = having spoken; idam vachaH = these words; maalyavaan = Malyavan; balii = the mighty; uttama pauruSaH = who was foremost in valour; anuttameSu = among the bravest warriors; pariikSya = aware of what was passing; rakSadhipate = in Ravana’s manaH = mind; punaH = and again; samavekSya = eyeing him; babhuuva = became; tuuSNiim = silent.

Having spoken thus, the mighty Malyavan, who was foremost in valour among the bravest warriors, being aware of what was passing in Ravana’s mind, eyeing him, became silent.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

hita buddhyaa yad ahitam vacah paruSham ucyate |
para pakSham pravizya eva na etat zrotra gatam mama || 6-36-3

3. etat = these; ahitam = improper; paruSam = and harsh; vachaH = words; yat = which; uchyate = were spoken (by you); hita buddhyaa = taking them to be salutary; pravishyaiva = and even entering into parapakSam = the side of an enemy; na shrotagatam = has not caught the ears; mama = to me.

“I have closed my ears to the speech you have made, albeit with good intentions and even by taking sides with the enemy.”

aaniiya ca vanaat siitaam padma hiinaam iva zriyam |
kim artham pratidaasyaami raaghavasya bhayaad aham || 6-36-8

8. kimartham = why; aham = (should) I; pratidaasyaam = give back; siitaam = Seetha; shriyam iva = who is like Lashmi; the goddess of fortune;padmahiinaam = without the loutus; aaniiya = having brought her; vanaat = from the forest; bhayaat = through fear; raaghavasya of Rama?

“Why should I give back Seetha, who is like Lakshmi the goddess of fortune without the lotus, having brought her away from the forest, through fear of Rama?”

dvidhaa bhajyeyam apy evam na nameyam tu kasyacit |
eSha me sahajo doShah svabhaavo duratikramaH || 6-36-11

11. bhajyeyamapi = even if I am broken; dvidhaa = into two; na meyam = I shall not bend; kasya chit = to any body; evam = in this way; eSaH = this; me = is my; sahajaH = nature; doSaH = defect; svabhaavaH = which temperament; duratikramH = is difficult to be overcome.

“Rather would I be cut into two pieces than bend before anybody! Such was I from birth, it is my nature by difacult and unalterable.”

evam bruvaaNam samrabdham ruShTam vijnaaya raavaNam |
vriiDito maalyavaan vaakyam na uttaram pratyapadyata || 6-36-14

14. vijJNaaya = knowing; raavaNam = Ravana; ruSTam = to be furious; bruvaaNam = speaking; samrabdham = excited; iti = in this way;maalyavaan = Malyavan; vriiDitaH = felt bashful; na pratyapadyata = did not get; vaakyam = (any) words; uttaram = in reply.

Beholding Ravana to be highly excited and speaking with such fury, Malyavan, abashed, did not reply.

visarjayaam aasa tatah sa mantriNo |
vidhaanam aajnaapya purasya puShkalam |
jaya aaziShaa mantra gaNena puujito |
viveza so antah puram R^iddhiman mahat || 6-36-22

22. aajNaapya = having ordered; puSkalam = for the complete; vidhaanam = regulation; purasya = of the city; saH = Ravana; tataH = then;mantriNaH visarjayaamaasa = let his ministers depart; puujitaH = having been honoured; jayaashiSaa = by the body of counsellors; mantrigaNena = by the body of counsellors; saH = he; vivesha = entered; mahat = the mighty; R^iddhimat = and sumptuous; antaHpuram = inner apartments.

Having ordered for adequate arrangements for the defence of the city, Ravana then let his ministers depart. Having been honoured with blessings of victory by the body of counsellors, he entered his mighty and sumptuous inner apartments.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————

nara vaanara raajau tau sa ca vaayu sutaH kapiH |
jaambavaan R^ikSha raajasH ca raakShasasH ca vibhiiShaNaH || 6-37-1
angado vaali putrasH ca saumitriH sharabhaH kapiH |
suSheNaH saha daayaado maindo dvivida;eva ca || 6-37-2
gajo gava akSho kumudo nalo atha panasas tathaa |
amitra viShayam praaptaaH samavetaaH samarthayan || 6-37-3

1; 2; 3. (Meanwhile); naravaanara raajanau = Rama; the king of men and Sugreeva the sovereign of monkeys; saH kapiH = that Hanuman;vaayusutaH = the son of the wind; jaambavaan = Jambavan; R^ikSaraajaH = the king of the bears; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; raakSasaH = the demon;aN^gadaH = Angada; vaaliputraH = the son of Vali; saumitriH = lakshmana; sharabhaH kapiH = the Ape Sharabha; suSeNaH = Sushena; saha daayadaH= along with his kin’s folk; maindaH = Mainda; dvivida evacha = Dvivida; gajaH = Gaja; atha = and; gavaakSaH = Gavaksha; kumudaH = Kumuda;tathaa = and; nalaH = Nala; atha = and; panasaH = Panasa; praaptaaH = (all) having reached; anitraviSayam = the enemy’s territory; samavetaaH = assembled; samarthayan = for deliberation.

Meanwhile, Rama the king of men and Sugreeva the Sovereign of monkeys, Hanuman the son of the wind, Jambavan the king of the Bears, Vibhishana the demon, Angada the son of Vali, Lakshmana, Sushena along with his kinsfolk, Mainda, Dvivida, Gaja, Gavaksha, Kumuda, Nala and Panasa, all having reached the enemy’s territory, assembled to take counsel together.

analaH sharabhasH caiva sampaatiH praghasas tathaa |
gatvaa lankaam mama amaatyaaH puriim punar iha aagataaH || 6-37-7

7. mama = My; amatyaaH = counsellors; (named) analaH = Anala; panasashchaiva = and Panasa; sampaatiH = Sampati; tathaa = and; pramatiH = Pramati; gataa = went; laN^kaampuriim = to the City of Lanka; punaH aagataaaH = and returned; iha = here.

“My counsellors named Anala, Panasa, Sampati and Pramati went to the City of Lanka and returned here.”

bhuutvaa shakunayaH sarve praviShTaasH ca ripor balam |
vidhaanam vihitam yac ca tad dRShTvaa samupasthitaaH || 6-37-8

8. bhuutvaa = by transforming into; shakunayaH = birds; sarve = all of them; praviSTaaH = entered; rupoH = the enemy’s balam = army;samupasthitaaH = (they) came; dR^iSTvaa = after observing; yat = which; tat = that; vidhaanam = arrangement; vihitam = was done.

“Assuming the form of birds, all the four entered that enemy’s citadel and observed the measures taken by Ravana closely.”

raakShasaanaam sahasrais tu bahubhiH shastra paaNibhiH || 6-37-12
yuktaH parama samvigno raakShasair bahubhir vRtaH |
uttaram nagara dvaaram raavaNaH svayam aasthitaH || 6-37-13

12; 13. paramasamvigraH = a prey to great anxiety; raavaNaH = Ravana; mantravit = knower of magical formulas; svayam = is himself; aasthitaH= stationed; uttaram nagaradvaaram = at the northern gate; yuktaH = along with; raakSasaiH = thousands; shatra paaNibhiH = holding lances in their hand.

“A prey to great anxiety, Ravana knower of magical formulas, is himself stationed at the northern gate, along with several thousands of demons holding lances in their hand.”

eka ekasya atra yuddha arthe raakShasasya vishaam pate |
parivaaraH sahasraaNaam sahasram upatiShThate || 6-37-18

18. vishaampate = O; king! atra = in these demons; ekasya = for each; raakSasya = demon; parivaaraH = a retime; sahasraaNaam sahasram = of ten lacs; upatiSThate = is near at land.

“O, Rama! In these demons, a retinue of ten lacs each is near at hand for each demon.”

tad bhavaa.nsH catur angeNa balena mahataa vR^itaH || 6-37-24
vyuuhya idam vaanara aniikam nirmathiShyasi raavaNam |

24. tat = for this reason; vyuuhya vaanaraaniikam = having set out these monkey forces in battle-array; bhavam = you; nirmathiSyati = shall destroy; raavaNam = Ravana; idam = (with) this; vaanaraaniikam = army of monkeys; charaNgeNa balena = composed of four division; vR^itam = which surround you.

“Having set out these monkey-forces in battle-array, you shall destryoy Ravana with this great army of monkeys, composed of four divisions, which surround you.”

puurva dvaare tu lankaayaa niilo vaanara pumgavaH || 6-37-26
prahastam pratiyoddhaa syaad vaanarair bahubhir vR^itaH |

26. puurva dvaare = at the eastern gate; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; niilaH = Nila; vaanarapuNgavaH = that lion among monkeys; syaat = for his part; vR^itaH = surrounded; bahubhiH = by many; vaanaraiH = monkeys; prahasta pratiyoddhaa = should attack Prahasta.

“At the eastern gate of Lanka, Nila that lion among monkeys for his part, surrounded by many monkeys, should attack Prahasta.”

angado vaali putras tu balena mahataa vR^itaH || 6-37-27
dakShiNe baadhataam dvaare mahaa paarshva mahaa udarau |

27. dakSiNa dvaare = At the southern gate; aNgadaH = Angada; vaaliputraH = the son of Vali; vR^itaH = surrounded; mahataa = by his mighty;balena = army; baadhataam = should oppose; mahaapaarshva mahodarau = Mahaparshva and Mahodara.

“At the southern gate, Angada the son of Vali, surrounded by his mighty army, should oppose Mahaparshva and Mahodara.”

hanuumaan pashcima dvaaram nipiiDya pavana aatmajaH || 6-37-28
pravishatv aprameya aatmaa bahubhiH kapibhir vR^itaH |

28. (Let); hanumaan = Hanuman; pavanaatmajaH = the son of wind; aprameyaatmaa = (and) of inscrutable spirit; vR^itaH = surrounded;bahubhiH = by a multitude; kapibhiH = of monkeys; niSpiiDya = having crashed; pashchima dvaare = into the western gate; praveshitu = enter (the City)

“Let Hanuman that son of the Wind and of inscrutable spirit, surrounded by a multitude of monkeys, enter the City through the western gate.”

vaanara indrasH ca balavaan R^ikSha raajasH ca jaambavaan || 6-37-32
raakShasa indra anujasH caiva gulme bhavatu madhyame |

32. balavaan = the mighty; vaanarendrashcha = Sugreeva the king of monkeys; viiryavaan = the valiant; R^ikSaraajashcha = jambavanshchaiva = and vibhishana; the younger brother of the Lord of demons; bhavatu = be; gulme = of the army.

“Let the mighty Sugreeva the king of monkeys, the valiant Jambavan the king of bears and Vibhishana, the younger brother of the Lord of demons occupy the central position of the army.”

sa raamaH kaarya siddhy artham evam uktvaa vibhiiShaNam || 6-37-36
suvela aarohaNe buddhim cakaara matimaan matim |
ramaNiiyataram dR^iShTvaa suvelasya girestaTm || 6-37-37

36; 37. uktvaa = having said; evam = thus; vibhiiSaNam = to Vibhishana; kR^itya siddhyartham = for the success of the enterprise; saH raamaH = that Rama; matimaan prabhuH = in the role of a wise leader; chakaara = made up; buddhim = his mind; suvelaarohaNe = to ascend Mount Suvela;ramaNiiyataram = the more charming; taTam = slope; suvelasya gireH = of the Mount Suvela; dR^iSTvaa = (he) had observed.

Having said thus to Vibhishana for the success of the enterprise, Rama in the role of a wise leader, decided to stay on Mount Suvela, after observing its charming slopes.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

yasmin me vardhate roShah kiirtite raakShasa adhame |
yasya aparaadhaan niicasya vadham drakShyaami rakShasaam || 6-38-6

6. me = My; roSaH = anger; vartate = is enhancing; kiirtite = on hearing the name; tasmin = of such; raakSascadhame = worst demon;aparaadhaat = Due to the offence; yasya = of whom; niichasya = the lowest; drakSyaami = I shall see; vadham = the destroyer; rakSasaam = of the demons.

“My anger is increased on hearing the name of that demon. Because of the offence committed by him, I shall see that all these demons are destroyed.”

pR^iShThato lakShmaNa ca enam anvagacchat samaahitaH |
sazaram caapam udyamya sumahad vikrame rataH || 6-38-9
tam anvarohat sugriivah saamaatyah savibhiiShaNah |

9. lakSmaNashcha = Lakshmana too; rataH = delighted in; vikrame = his valour; samaahitaH = and stead fasteness; udyamya = keeping ready;sumahat = his mighty; chaapam = bow; sasharam = wtih arrows; anragachchhat = accompanied; pR^iSThataH = behind; evam = this Rama; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; saamaatyaH = together with his ministers; savibhiiSaNaH = along with vibhishana; anvaarohat = ascended by following; tam = him.

Lakshamana too who took delight in his own valour and steadfastness, keeping ready his mighty bow with arrows, followed behind Rama Sugreeva along with his ministers and Vibhishana ascended the mountain, by following him.

tataH sa raamo hari vaahinii patir |
vibhiiShaNena pratinandya satkR^itaH |
salakShmaNo yuuthapa yuutha samvR^itaH |
suvela pR^iShThe nyavasad yathaa sukham || 6-38-19

19. tataH = thereafter; saH = that; raamaH = Rama; sa lakshhmaNaH = along with Lakshmana; harivaahiniipatiH = and Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys; yuuthapa yuutha samyutaH = together with troops and captains of troops; pratinandya = greeted welcoming (and); satkR^itaH = treated hospitably; vibhiiSaNena = by Vibhishana; nyavasat = stayed; yathaasukham = happily; suvela pR^iSThe = on the mountain resort of Suvela

Thereafter, Rama along with Lakshmana as well as Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys together with troops and captions of troops, duly greeted welcomingly and treated hospitably by Vibhishana, halted happily on the mountain resort of Suvela.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

anye tu hari viiraaNaam yuuthaan niShkramya yuuthapaaH |
sugriiveNa abhyanujnaataa lankaam jagmuH pataakiniim || 6-39-14

14. anye = some other; yuuthapaaH tu = of the troop-leaders; hariviiraaNaam = of the valiant monkeys; niSkranya = come out; yuuthaat = of their troops; abhyanujNaataaH = duly permitted; sugriiveNa = by Sgureeva; jagmu = and went; laN^kaam = towards Lanka; pataakiniim = adorned with flags.

Some other troop-leaders of the valiant monkeys came out of their troops with due permission from sugreeva and went towards Lanka, the city adorned with flags

niviShTaa tatra shikhare lankaa raavaNa paalitaa || 6-39-20
dashayojanavistiirNaa vi.nshadyojanamaayataa |

20. laN^kaa = Lanka; raavaNa paalitaa = ruled by Ravana; dashayogana istiirNaa = with a breadth of ten yojanas (eight miles); aayataa vimshadyojanam = and a lenght of twenty yojanas (one hundred sixty miles); niviSTaa = was located; shikhare = on the apex of the mountain; tatra = there.

Lanka, ruled by Ravana, with a breadth of eighty mile and a length of one hundred sixty miles, was located on the apex of the mountain there.

The length and breadth of the city given here varies from that given elsewhere – which is a hundred Yojanas wide and thirty yojanas long. This anomaly is reconciled by commentators by explaining the present verse as referring to the length and breadth of Lanka proper, which comprised the residence of Ravana.

taam ratna puurNaam bahu samvidhaanaam |
praasaada maalaabhir alamkR^itaam ca |
puriim mahaa yantra kavaaTa mukhyaam |
dadarsha raamo mahataa balena || 6-39-29

29. raamaH = Rama; mahataa balena = with the great army; dadarsha = saw; taam = that; puriim = city; ratna puurNaam = full of precious gems;bahusamvidhaanaam = having various kinds of facilities; alamkR^itaamcha = adorned with; praasaada maalaabhiH = rows of mansions;mayaayantrakavaaTa = mukhyaam = having excellent doors with huge mechanical appliances; mahataa = and with a large; balena = armed forces (protecting the city)

Rama with his great army saw that City, full of precious gems, having all kinds of facilities, adorned with rows of mansions, having excellent doors with huge mechanical appliances and with a large armed forces protecting the City.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tato raamaH suvelaagraM yojanadvayamaNDalam |
upaarohatsasugriivo hariyuuthaiH samanvitaH || 6-40-1

1. tataH = thereafter; raamaH = Rama; sasugriivaH = along with Sugreeva; samanvitaH = together with; hariyuuthapaiH = the troop-leaders of monkeys; upaarohat = ascended; suvelaagram = the top of Suvela mountain; yojanadvaya maNDalam = having a circumference of sixteen miles (Two yojanas).

Then, Rama along with Sugreeva, together with the troop leaders of monkeys, ascended the top of Suvela mountain which was having a circumference of sixteen miles.

pashyataaM vaanarendraaNaam raaghavasyaapi pashyataH |
darshanaadraakshasendrasya sugriivaH sahasotthitaH || 6-40-7

7. darshanaat = on seeing; raakSasendrasya = Ravana; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; utthitaH = got up; sahasaa = all at once; (while); vaanarendraaNaam= the chiefs of monkeys; pashyataam = were looking on; raaghavasyaapi = and even Rama; pashyataH = was looking on.

On seeing Ravana, Sugreeva got up all at once, while Rama and the chiefs of the army of monkeys were looking on.

ityuktvaa sahasotpatya plupluve tasya chopari |
aakR^iShya mukuTaM chitraM paatayaamaasa tadbhuvi || 6-40-11

11. iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; (Sugreeva); utpatya = jumped up; sahasaa = all at once; pupluve = bounced; upari = over; tasya = on him;aakR^iSya = pulled; chitram = the brightly coloured; mukuTam = crown; paatayaamaasa = and threw; tat = it; bhuvi = on the ground.

Thus speaking, Sugreeva jumped up all at once, bounced over on ravana, pulled his brightly coloured crown from his head and threw it away on the ground.

samiiksya tuurNamaayaantaM babhaaShe taM nishaacharaH |
sugriivastvaM parokshe me hiinagriivo bhaviShyasi || 6-40-12

12. samiikSya = seeing; tam = him; aayaantam = coming; tuurNam = quickly (once again); nishaacharaH = Ravana; babhaache = spoke (as follows); tvam = you; sugreeva = were Sugreeva (one who has a handsome neck); me parokSe = when you were not present before my eyes; bhaviSyasi= you will (now) become; hiinagrivaH = bereft of your neck.

Seeing Sugreeva about to rush upon him again, Ravana spoke as follows: “You were Sugreeva (one who has a handsome neck), when your were not present before my eyes. But now, you will now become Hinagriva bereft of your neck.”

ityuktvotthaaya taM kShipraM baahubhyaamaakshipattale |
kanduvatsa samutthaaya baahubhyaamaakshipaddhariH || 6-40-13

13. iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; utthaaya = having raised up; (Ravana); baahubhyaam = with his two arms; kSipram = quickly; aakSipat = flung Sugreeva; tale = to the ground; saH = that; hariH = monkey; samutthaaya = bouncing up; kanduvat = like a ball; aakSipat = flung back (his adversary); baahubhyaam with his arms.

Speaking thus, Ravana raised up and quickly flung Sugreeva to the ground with both his arms. Bouncing like a ball, Sugreeva flung back his adversary with his arms.

aaliN^gya chaaliN^Gya cha baahuyoktraiH |
saMyojayaamaasaturaahave tau |
samrambhashikshaabalasamprayuktau |
sucheratuH samprati yuddhamaarge || 6-40-18

18. baahuyoktraiH = with arms interlaced like with ropes; samyojayaamaasatuH = joined together; tau = they; aaliN^gyacha aaliN^gyacha = remained locked together; aahve = in the struggle; samrambhashikSaa bala samprayuktau = (they) who had received training in wrestling and were fully endowed with night; samprati sucheratuH = were now moving to and fro yuddha maarge = in the arena.

With arms interlaced like with ropes joined together, they remained locked together in the struggle. Both of them, who had received training in wrestling and fully endowed with night, were now moving to and fro in the arena.

tau paraspara maasaadya yattaavanyonyasuudane |
maarjaaraaviva bhakshaarthe.avatasthaate muhurmuhuH || 6-40-22

22. aasaadya = approaching; parasparam = each other; maarjaaraaviva = like two wild cats; bhakSyaarthe = fighting over a piece of meat; yattau = trying; anyonya suudane = to kill each other; avatasthaate = they stood; (growling) muhurmuhuH = again and again.

Approaching each other like tow wild cats fighting over a piece of meat trying to kill each other, they stood growling again and again.

etasminnantare raksho maayaabalamathaatmanaH |
aarabdumupasam pede jJNaatvaa tam vaanaraadhipaH || 6-40-27
utpapaata tadaakaashaM jitakaashii jitaklamaH |
raavaNaH sthita evaatra hariraajena vaJNchitaH || 6-40-28

27; 28. atha = then; etasmin antare = in the meanwhile; rakSaH = Ravana; the demon; upasampede = decided; aarabdhum = to commence;maayaabalam = his magic power; jJNaatvaa = knowing; tam = it; vaanaraadhipaH = Sugreeva; utpapaata = flew; aakaasham = into the sky; jita kaashii = triumphantly; jitaklamaH = shaking off all fatigue; (While); raavaNaH = Ravana; vaN^chitaH = baffled; hariraajena = by Sugreeva; sthitaH = stood (confounded); atraiva = there alone.

Meanwhile, Ravana decided to common using his magic power. Knowing it, Sugreeva flew into the sky triumphantly shaking off all fatigue, while Ravana, baffled by Sugreeva stood confounded there alone.

sa iti savitR^isuunustatra tatkarma kR^itvaa |
pavanagatiraniikaM praavishatsaMprahR^iShTaH |
raghuvaranR^ipasuunodvardhayan yuddhaharShaM |
tarumR^igagaNamukhyaiH puujyamaano hariindraH || 6-40-30

30. saH = that Sugreeva; savitR^isuumuH = the offspring of the Sun; pavanagatiH = who endowed with a speed of the wind; kR^itvaa = having accomplished; tat karma = that act; tatra = there; vardhyan = increasing; yuddha harSam = the joy of the battle; raghuvaranR^ipasuunoH = of the foremost of the Raghu dynasty; puuhyamaanaH = honoured; tarumR^iga samprahR^iSTaH = and delighted; praavishat = rejoined; aniikam = the army.

That Sugreeva, the offspring of the Sun, who was endowed with a speed of the wind, having accomplished that feat there, increasing the military zeal of the foremost of Raghu dynasty, honoured by the monkey leaders and delighted, rejoined the army.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -29/30/31/32 /33/34–

January 11, 2014

ripuuNaam pratikuulaanaam yuddha artham abhivartataam |
ubhaabhyaam sadR^isham naama vaktum aprastave stavam || 2-29-8

8. sadR^isham naama = Is it proper; vaktum = to utter; stavam = praise; vipuuNaam = of the enemies; pratikuulaanaam = who are adverse to us;abhivartataam = and who are coming; yuddhartham = for war; ubhaabhyaam = by both of you; aprastave = irrelevantly?

“Is it proper for both of you to shower irrelevant praise on our enemies who are adverse to us and are approaching for a war?”

evam uktau tu savriiDau taav ubhau shuka saaraNau || 2-29-15
raavaNam jaya shabdena pratinandya abhinihsR^itau |

15. tau shukasaariNau = those Shuka and Sarana; evam = thus; uktau = told; savriidau = they were ashamed; dR^iSTvaa = having seen; raavaNam= Ravana; niHsR^itau = and went away; pratinandya = having enlogised; jayashabdena = with words of victory.

Hearing Ravana’s words, Shuka and Sarana felt ashamed to see Ravana paid obeisance to him saying, “Be thou victorious!” and went away.

taan abraviit tato vaakyam raavaNo raakShasa adhipaH || 2-29-19
caaraan pratyayikaan shuuraan bhaktaan vigata saadhvasaan |

19. tataH = then; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakshasaadhipaH = the king of demons; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; taan charaan = to those spies; praatyayikam = who were faithful; shuuraan = brave; dhiiraan = energetic; vigata saadhvasaan = and free from fear.

Then, Ravana the king of demons spoke the following words to those spies, who were faithful, brave, energetic and free from fear:

te suvelasya shailasya samiipe raama lakShmaNau || 2-29-25
pracchannaa dadR^ishur gatvaa sasugriiva vibhiiShaNau |

25. gatvaa = having gone; prachchhannaaH = in a disguised manner; te = they; dadR^ishuH = saw; raamalakshmaNau = Rama and Lakshman; sa sugriiva vibhiiSaNau = together with Sugreeva and Vibhishana; saniipe = in the vicinity; suvelasya shailasya = of mountain Suvela.

Having gone in a disguised manner, those spies saw Rama and Lakshman together with Sugreeva and Vibhishana in the neighbourhood of Mountain Suvela.

tato dashagriivam upasthitaas te |
caaraa bahir nitya caraa nishaa caraaH |
gireH suvelasya samiipa vaasinam |
nyavedayan bhiima balam mahaabalaaH || 2-29-30

30. chaaraaH = (those) spies; nityacharaaH = mahaabalaaH = valiant; nishaacharaaH = rangers of the night; tataH = thereafter; upasthitaaH = approached; dashagriivam = Ravana; nyavedayan = and informed him; raama balam = that Rama’s army; samiipavaasinam = was camping in the vicinity;suvelasya = of the Suvela mountain.

Those spies, who always wander outside and who were valiant rangers of the night, thereafter approached Ravana and informed him that Rama’s army was camping in the vicinity of the Suvela mountain.

na te caarayitum shakyaa raajan vaanara pumgavaaH |
vikraantaa balavantaH ca raaghaveNa ca rakShitaaH || 6-30-5

5. raajan = O; king! Te = those; vaanara puNgavaaH = excellent monkeys; vikraantaaH = bold; balavantashcha = strong; rakSitaaH cha = and protected; raaghavaNa = by Rama; na shakyaaH = are not capable of being; chaarayitum = spied upon.

“O, king! Those strong, bold and excellent monkeys protected by Rama are not capable of being spied upon.”

eSha shailaiH shilaabhiH ca puurayitvaa mahaaarNavam |
dvaaram aashritya la.nkaayaa raamas tiShThati saayudhaH || 6-30-11

11. eSaH = that; raamaH = Rama; puurayitvaa = has filled; mahaarNavam = the sea; shailaiH = with boulders; shilaabhishcha = and rocks;aashritya = taking up his position; dvaaram = at the gates; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; tiSThati = and stands there; saayndhaH = well equipped with weapon.

“Rama has filled the sea with boulders and rocks, taking up his position at the gates of Lanka and stands there, well-equipped with weapons.”

yadi maam pratiyudhyeran deva gandharva daanavaaH |
na eva siitaam pradaasyaami sarva loka bhayaad api || 6-30-15

15. naira pradaasyaami = I will not give away; siitaam = Seetha; yadi = even if; deva gandharva daanavaaH = the celestials or Gandharvas the celestial musicians or the demons; pratiyudhyerannapi = were to fight again; maam = me; sarva loka bhayaadapi = or even under danger from all beings.

“I will not give away Seetha even if the celestials or Gandharvas the celestial musicians or the demons were to fight against me or even under danger from all beings.”

atha evam uktaH shaarduulo raavaNena uttamaH caraH |
idam vacanam aarebhe vaktum raavaNa samnidhau || 6-30-19

19. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; raavaNena = by Ravana; shaarduulaH = Shardula; uttamaH charaH = the excellent spy; atha = then; aarebhe = started; vaktum = to tell; idam = these; vachanam = words; raavaNa samvidhau = for Ravana’s clearance.

Hearing Ravana’s words, Shardula the excellent spy then started to narrate these words for Ravana’s information:

sumukho durmukhaH ca atra vega darshii ca vaanaraH |
mR^ityur vaanara ruupeNa nuunam sR^iShTaH svayambhuvaa || 6-30-23

23. sumukhaH = Sumukha; durmukhashchaiva = Durmukha; vaanaraH = and monkey called; vegadarshiicha = called Vegadarshi; nuunam = are surely; mR^ityuH = the death; sR^iSTaH = created; vaanara rapeNa = in the form of monkeys; svayambhuvaa = by Brahma the Lord of creation.

“Sumukha, Durmukha and a monkey called Vegadarshi are surely the personifications of death in the form of monkeys, created by Brahma, the Lord of creation.”

putro huta vahasya atha niilaH senaa patiH svayam |
anilasya ca putro atra hanuumaan iti vishrutaH || 6-30-24

24. atra = here is; niilaH = Nila; senaapatiH = the army-general; svayam = himself; putraH = the son; hutavahasya = of Agni the Lord of Fire; atra= here is; anilasya putraH = the son of Vayu the Lord of Wind; vishrutaH = well-know; hanumaaniti = as Hanuman.

“Here is Nila the army-general himself, the son of Agni the Lord of Fire. Here is the son of Vayu the Lord of Wind well- known as Hanuman.”

putro dasharathasyeSha simhasamhanano yuvaa |
duuShaNo nihato yena kharashca trishiraastathaa || 6-30-28

28. eSaH = this; yuvaa = young man; (is Rama); dasharathasya = Dasaratha’s; putraH = son; simha samhananaH = who is well-built like a lion;yena = by whom; duuSaNaH = Dushana; nihataH = was killed; tathaa = as also; kharashcha = Khara; trishiraaH = and Trishira.

“This young man is Rama, Dasartha’s son, who is well-built like a lion, by whom Dushana ws killed as also Khara and Trishana.

raakShasaanaam variShThaH ca tava bhraataa vibhiiShaNaH |
parigR^ihya puriim la.nkaam raaghavasya hite rataH|| 6-30-34

34. variSThashcha = there is the prince; raakSasaanaam = of demons; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; tava = your; bhraataa = brother; prtigR^ihya = who having secured; laN^kaam puriim = the city of Lanka; (as a prospective gift from Rama); rataH = remains devoted; hite = to be good; raaghavasya= of Rama.

“There is the prince of demons Vibhishana, your brother, who having secured the city of Lanka (as a prospective gift from Rama) remains devoted to the good of Rama.”

iti sarvam samaakhyaatam tava idam vaanaram balam |
suvele adhiShThitam shaile sheSha kaarye bhavaan gatiH || 6-30-35

35. iti = thus; samaakhyaatam = has been; described; idam = about this; sarvam = entire; vaanaram balam = army of monkeys; adhiSThitam = stationed; suvele shaile = on the Mount Suvela; bhavaan = It is for you; gatiH = to decide; sheSakaarye = what remains to be done!.

“Thus, I have described about the entire army of monkeys stationed on the Mount Suvela. Now, it is for you to decide what remains to be done!”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

chaaraaNaam raavaNaH shrutvaa praaptam raamam mahaabalam |
jaatodvego.abhavatkiMchitsachivaanidamabraviit || 6-31-2

2. shrutvaa = Hearing; chaaraaNaam = throught; spies; raamam = that Rama; mahaabalam = with his mighty army; praaptam = had arrived;raavaNaH = Ravana; jaatodvegaH = was agitated; kimchit = a little; abraviit = and spoke; idam = thse words; sachivaan = to his counsellors (as follows):

Hearing through his spies that Rama with his mighty army had arrived to Lanka, Ravana was a little agitated and spoke to his counsellors as follows:

tato raakshasamaadaaya vidyujjihvam mahaabalam |
maayaavidam mahaamaayaH pravishadyatra maithilii || 6-31-6

6. tataH = thereafter; mahaamayaH = Ravana; practising conjuring tricks; aadaaya = took; vidyujjihvam = Vidyujjihva; mahaabalam = exceedingly strong; maayaavidam = who knew magic spells (along with him); praavishat = entered; yatra = the place where; maithilii = Seetha ( was there).

Thereafter, Ravana the practiser of conjuring tricks, took the exceedingly strong Vidyujjihva who was a great sourcerer along with him and went to Seetha’s place.

shiro maayaamayam gR^ihya raaghavasya vishaachara |
maaM tvaM samupatiShThasva mahachcha sasharam dhanuH || 6-31-8

8. nishaachara = O; demon!; tvam = you; samupatisthasva = approached; maam = me; gR^ihya = holding; mayaamayam = a deceptive;raaghavasya = Rama’s; shiraa = head sa sharam = along with his arrows; mahat = and the big; dhanuH cha = bow.

“O, demon! Produce a head resembling Rama’s along with a great bow and arrows created deceptively and present yourself before me.”

saantvyamaanaa mayaa bhadre yamaashritya vimanyase || 6-31-14
kharahantaa sa te bhartaa raaghavaH samare hataH |

14. bhadre = O; Beautiful one!; saH = He; yam = in whom; aashritya = you took shelter; vimanasyase = and repelled me; ssantvaanaa = when you were consoled; mayaa = by me; kharahantaa = that murderer of Khara; te bhartaa = your husband; raaghavaH = Rama; hataH = has been killed; samara= in battle.

“O, Beautiful one! He in whom you trusted and repelled me when I sought to console you – that murderer of Khara, your husband Rama has been killed in battle.”

samniviShTaH samudrasya piiDya tiiramathottaram || 6-31-19
balena mahataa raamo vrajatyastam divaakare |

19. atha = thereafter; (while); divaakare = the sun; vrajati = was going; astam = to set; raamaH = Rama; savishhTaH = encamped; piiDya = encroaching upon; uttaram = the northern; tiiram = shore; samudrasya = of sea; mahataa balena = with his mighty army.

“While sun was going to set, Rama with his mighty army was encamped there, encroaching upon the northern shore of the sea.”

vibhiiShaNaH samutpatya nigR^ihiito yadR^ichchhayaa || 6-31-25
disham pravraajitaH sainyairlakshmaNaH plavagaiH saha |

25. yard^ichchhayaa = fortunately; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; samut[atua = was overleaped; nigR^ihiitaH = and hel aptive; lakshhmaNaH = Lakshmana; plavangaiH saha = along with monkeys; pravraajitaH = were made to run away; disham = in all diretions.

“Fortunately, Vibhishana was over leaped and held captive. Lakshmana along with the monkeys were made to run away in all directions.”

evam tava hato bhartaa sasainyo mama sevayaa |
kshatajaardraM rajodhvastamidaM chaapyaahR^itam shiraH || 6-31-37

37. evam = thus; tava = your; bharataa = husband; sa sainyaH = together with his army; hataH = was killed; mama senagaaH = by my army; idam= this; shiraH = head; asya kshhata jaardram = dvenced in his blood; rajodhvastam = and covered with dust; aahR^itam = is procured.

“Thus, your husband together with his army was killed by my troops. This head, drenched in his blood and besmeared with dust has been gathered up.”

agrataH kuru siitaayaaH shriighraM daasharatheH shiraH |
avasthaaM pashichamaaM bhartuH kR^ipaNaa saadhu pashyatu || 6-31-42

42. kuru = keep; daasharatheH = Rama’s; shiraH = head; shiighram = immediately; agrataH = in front; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; kR^ipaNaa = (let) the miserable Seetha; pashyatu = see; saadhu = well; pashchimaam = the find; avasthaam = condition; bhartaH = of her husband.

“Keep Rama’s head immediately in front of Seetha. Let the miserable Seetha see well the final condition of her husband.

sa vidyujihvena sahaiva tachchhiro |
dhamashcha bhuumau vinikiirya raavaNaH |
videharaajasya sutaam yashasviniiM |
tato.abraviittaam bhava me vashaamugaa || 6-31-46

46. saH aavaNaH = that Ravana; vidyujihvena sahaiva = along with Vidyujjihva; vinikiirya = threw; tat = that; shiraH = head; dhanushha = and the bow; bhuumau = on the ground; taam = towards Seetha; yashasviniim = the illustrious; sutaam = daughter; videharaajasya = of Janaka; abraviit = and said; bhava = you become; rashaamgaa = but missive; me = to me.

That Rama’s head and bow on the ground in front of Seetha the illustrious daughter of Janaka, saying: “You now become submissive to my desire.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

sakaamaa bhava kaikeyi hato ayam kula nandanaH |
kulam utsaaditam sarvam tvayaa kalaha shiilayaa || 6-32-4

4. kaikeyii = O;Kaikeyi ;bhava = = be; sakaamaa = an accomplisher of your desires; ayam = this Rama; kula nandanaH = causing joy to the family;hato = was killed; sarvam = the entire;kulam = race; utsaaditam = has been destroyed; tvayaa = by you; kalaha shiilayaa = of quarrelsome nature.

Kaikeyi! Be a fulfiller of your craving! This Rama, causing a joy to the family, has been slain. The entire race has been destroyed by a woman of squabbling nature.

haa hataa asmi mahaa baaho viira vratam anuvrataa |
imaam te pashcima avasthaam gataa asmi vidhavaa kR^itaa || 6-32-8

8. mahaabaaho = O; the long armed! Anuvrata = the follower; viira vratam = of a strong will; haa = alas! hataa asmi = I have been killed; gataa asmi = I have become a witness; te = to your; imaam = this; pashcima avasthaam = last fate; kR^itaa = I have been made; vidhavaa = a widow.

“O, the long armed Rama! The pursuer of a strong will! Alas, you have been killed! I have become a witness to your last fate. I have been made a widow.”

saa shvashruur mama kausalyaa tvayaa putreNa raaghava |
vatsena iva yathaa dhenur vivatsaa vatsalaa kR^itaa || 6-32-11

11. raaghava = O; Rama! saa kausalya = that Kausalya; mama = my; shvashruuH = mother in law; vatsalaa = who cherished you tenderly; kR^itaa= has been left; vivatsaa = without a son; tvayaa = by you; putreNa = the son; vatseneva = as by a calf; dhenu yathaa = as to the cow

“O, Rama! My mother- in-law Kausalya who cherished you tenderly has been left without a son and resembles a cow that has lost its calf.”

tathaa tvam sampariShvajya raudrayaa atinR^isha.nsayaa |
kaala raatryaa mayaa aacchidya hR^itaH kamala locana || 6-32-15

15. kamala lochana = O;Rama; the lotus eyed! kaalaraatryaaH = by the night of all destroying time; ati nR^ishamsayaa = which was very much cruel; roudrayaa = and terrible; tathaa(you were)thus; samparishhvajya = encircled ; hR^itaH = embezzled; aachchhidya = and snatched away; mama = from me.

“O, Rama, the lotus eyed! The night of destroying time which was very much cruel and terrible thus has encircled you, embezzled you and snatched you away from me.”

kim maan na prekShase raajan kim maam na pratibhaaShase |
baalaam baalena sampraaptaam bhaaryaam maam saha caariNiim || 6-32-20

20. raajan = O; prince!; kim = why; naprakshhyase = don’t you look ; maam = at me?; kim = why; na pratibhaashhase = don’t you reply; maam = me; bhaaryaam = a wife; sahachaariNiim = who lived with you together; sampraaptam = since the time of my obtaining; baalaam = as girl; baalena = by you as a boy.

“O, prince! Why don’t you look at me? Why don’t you reply me, a wife who lived with you together since the time of obtaining me as a girl by you as a boy.”

kalyaaNair ucitam yat tat pariShvaktam mayaa eva tu |
kravya adais tat shariiram te nuunam viparikR^iShyate || 6-32-23

23. kravyaadaiH = by wild beasts; tat = that; shariiram = body; nuunam = is now; viparikR^ishhyate = being dragged about; ruchiram = the beautiful; gaatram = body; parishhvaktam = was cuddled; mayaiva = by me; kalyaaNaiH = with divine essences.

“That beautiful body, which was cuddled by me with divine essences, is now being dragged about by wild beasts.”

mama hetoranaaryaayaa avaghaH paarthivaatmajaH |
raamaH saagamuttiirya viiryavaan goShpade hataH || 6-32-28

28. raamaH = Rama; anaghaH = the faultless man; paarthivaatmajaH = the prince; viiryavaan = and the strong man; hataH = was killed; goshhpade; in a small puddle; uttiirya = after crossing; saagaram = the ocean; hetoH = for the cause; mama = of me; anaaryaayaaH = an unworthy woman.

“The strong and faultless prince Rama was killed in a small puddle, after crossing the ocean, for the cause of me, an unworthy woman.”

saadhu paataya maam kShipram raamasya upari raavaNaH |
samaanaya patim patnyaa kuru kalyaaNam uttamam || 6-32-31

31. raavaNa = O; Ravana! samaanaya = unite; patnaya = the wife; patim = with the husband; kshhipram = and without delay; ghaataya = arrange to kill; maam = me; saadhu = right; upari = at the head; raamasya = of Rama; kuru = perform; uttamam = an admirable; kalyaaNam = and auspicious act

“Unite the wife with the husband and without delay, arrange to kill me right at the head of Rama. Thus, you will perform an admirable and auspicious act.”

etat shrutvaa dashagriivo raakShasa prativeditam |
ashoka vanikaam tyaktvaa mantriNaam darshanam yayau || 6-32-38

38. shrutvaa = hearing; etat = the aforesaid; raakshhasa prativeditam = communication of the demon; dashagriivaH = Ravana; tyaktvaa = left;ashokavanikaam = the garden of Ashoka; yayou = and accorded; darshanam = his audience; mantriNaam = to the ministers.

Hearing the aforesaid communication of the demon, Ravana left the garden of Ashoka and bestowed audience to his ministers.

antardhaanam tu tat shiirSham tac ca kaarmukam uttamam |
jagaama raavaNasya eva niryaaNa samanantaram || 6-32-40

40. niryaaNa samanantarameva = soon after the departure; raavaNasya = of Ravana; tat shiirshham = that head; tatuttamam = and that distinguished; kaarmukamcha = bow; jagaama = attained; antardhaanam = disappearance.

Soon after the departure of Ravana, the illusory head and bow had vanished.

tatas tathaa iti pratigR^ihya tad vaco |
stadaiva duutaaH sahasaa mahaadbalam |
samaanaya.nsH caiva samaagatam ca te |
nyavedayan bhartari yuddha kaankShiNi || 6-32-44

44. tataH = then; duutaaH = the messengers; pratigR^ihya = answered; tathaa iti = “So be it” ; tadvachaH = obedient to his words; sahasaa = instantly; samaanayana = gathered together; mahat = a huge; balam = army; tadaiva = then itself; nyavedayan = and informed; bharatari = their lord;yuddhakaaN^kchhiNi = longing for fight; samaagatam = that they had assembled.

Then, the messengers answered, “So be it” obedient as they were to his words and instantly gathered a huge army together and informed their lord longing for fight, that they had since assembled the army.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

siitaam tu mohitaam dR^iShTvaa saramaa naama raakShasii |
aasasaada aashu vaidehiim priyaam praNayinii sakhii || 6-33-1

1. atha = then; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; mahitaam = the bewildered; siitaam = Seetha; raakshhasii = a demon; sarama = called Sarama; praNayinii = an affectionate; sakhii = female companion; aasasaada = approached; priyaam = her best loved; vaidehiim = Seetha.

Seeing the bewildered Seetha, a demon named Sarama*, an affectionate female companion then approached Seetha, her beloved Seetha, her beloved friend.

*Sarama, according to some commentators was the wife of Vibhishana.

taam samaashvaasayaam aasa sakhii snehena suvrataa |
uktaa yad raavaNena tvam pratyuktam ca svayam tvayaa || 6-33-5

5. sakhii = that companion; Sarama; snehena = affectionate; samaa shvaasayaamaasa = consoled; taam = that Seetha; suvrataam = the very virtuous woman; vaidehi = O; Seetha; samaashvasihi = be comfortable; maa bhuut = Let there not be; vyathaa = perturbation; te maanasaa = in your mind.

Sarama consoled the very virtuous Seetha as follows “O, Seetha! Be comfortable! Do not get perturbed in your mind.

na shakyam sauptikam kartum raamasya vidita aatmanaH |
vadhashca puruSha vyaaghre tasminn eva upapadyate || 6-33-9

9. na sakyam = It is not possible; kartum = to perform; souptikam = an attack while sleeping; raamasya = in the case of Rama; viditaatmanaH = who was aware of his self; vadhashcha = killing also; tasmin = in his case; purushhavyaaghre = the tiger among men; naiva upapadyate = does not come into existence.

“It is not possible to attack Rama, a man of self awareness, while he is asleep. Nay even killing him, the tiger among men, is well nigh impossible.”

ayukta buddhi kR^ityena sarva bhuuta virodhinaa |
iyam prayuktaa raudreNa maayaa maayaavidaa tvayi || 6-33-14

14. maayaa = a trickery; prayuktaa = has been hurled; tvayi = on you; iha = here; maayaavinaa = by Ravana; a conjurer; ayuktabuddhikR^ityena= a committer of wrong thinking and action; sarvabhuuta virodhinaa = an enemy of all beings; roudreNa = and a fiery person.

“A trickery has been hurled on you here by the cruel Ravana, a conjurer, who is perverse in thinking and action and an enemy of all beings.”

anena preShitaa ye ca raakShasaa laghu vikramaH |
raaghavas tiirNaity evam pravR^ittis tair iha aahR^itaa || 6-33-18

18. anena = by him; ye = which; laghuvikramaaH = quick paced; raakshhasaH = demons; preshhitaaH = were sent; pravR^ittiH = the news;aahR^itaa = has been brought; taiH = by them; ityevam = that; raaghavaH = Rama; tiirNaH = had crossed(the ocean.)

“Some swift paced demons, who were dispatched by Ravana, brought this very news here that Rama has crossed the ocean.”

samnaaha jananii hy eShaa bhairavaa bhiiru bherikaa |
bherii naadam ca gambhiiram shR^iNu toyada nisvanam || 6-33-22

22. bhiiru = O; timid Seetha! Eshhaa = this; bhairavaa = frightful; bherikaa = sound of kettle drum; samvaahajananii = is indeed indicative of preparation for a war; shruNu = hear; gambhiiram = the thundering; bheriinaadamcha = sound of the kettle drum; toyadaniH svanam = resembling the sound of a lightening cloud.

“O, timid Seetha! This frightful sound of a kettledrum is indeed indicative of preparation for a war. Hear also the thundering crash of the kettle drums, which resembles the rumbling of clouds”

vikramiShyati rakShahsu bhartaa te saha lakShmaNaH |
yathaa shatruShu shatrughno viShNunaa saha vaasavaH || 6-33-32

32. tebhartaa = your consort; sahalakshhmanaNaH = along with Lakshmana; vikramishhyati = will show his strength; rakshhassu = over the demons; yathaa vaasavaH = like Indra the god of celestials; vishhNunaa saha = along with Vishnu; the lord of preservation; shatrughnaH = who annihilates the enemies; (showing his strength over); shatrushhu = the adversaries.

“Your consort along with Lakshmana will show his valor against the demons, like Indra the lord of celestials along with Vishnu the lord of preservation, the annihilator of enemies exhibited his strength over his adversaries.”

raavaNam samare hatvaa naciraad eva maithili |
tvayaa samagram priyayaa sukha arho lapsyate sukham || 6-33-37

37. maithili = O; Seetha! hatvaa = having killed; raavanaam = Ravana; samare = in combat; nachiraadeva = within no time; sukhaarhaH = Rama; who deserves felicity); lapsyate = will enjoy happiness; samagraH = in the company; priyaayaa = of his beloved; tvayaa = namely yourself.

“O, Seetha! Having killed Ravana in combat within no time, Rama (who deserves facility); will enjoy happiness in the company of the beloved, namely yourself.”

giri varam abhito anuvartamaano |
haya iva maNDalam aashu yaH karoti |
tam iha sharaNam abhyupehi devi
divasa karam prabhavo hyayam prajaanaam 6-33-39

39. devi = O; qeen! abhyupaiH = seek; sharaNam = refuge; iha = now; tam = with him; divasakaram = (that) sun; yaH = which; vivartamaanaH = rolls; girivaram abhitaH = towards Meru; the highest mountain; hayaH iva = like a horse; karoti = which makes; maN^Dalam = a round; aashu = rapidly;ayam = he; prabhavaH hi = is indeed the source; prajaanaam = of all creatures.

“O, queen! Seek refuge now with him – the sun that rolls towards Meru the highest mountain, like a horse that makes its round rapidly. That sun is indeed the source of all creatures.”

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

atha taam jaata samtaapaam tena vaakyena moditaam |
saramaa hlaadayaam aasa mahiiM dagdhaamivaambhasaa || 6-34-1

1. atha = then; taam = to that Seetha; jaataa samtaapam = who was overwhelmed with anguish;moditaam = was made delighted;tena vaakyena = by those words;saramaa = Sarama; samaahlaadayaamaasa = conferred delight;ambhasaa iva = like by rain;dagdhaam = the parched; mahiim = earth.

Seetha, who was overwhelmed with anguish on hearing Ravana’s words, was comforted and rendered happy by Sarama, as parched earth is solaced by rain.

samarthaa gaganam gantum api vaa tvam rasaa talam |
avagacchaamy akartavyam kartavyam te mad antare || 6-34-6

6. tvam = you; samarthaa = are able; gantum = to go; gaganam = to heaven; apicha = and ; rasaatalam = to the penultimate subterranean region;avagachchha = know (from me); adya = today; kartavyam = duty; kartavyam = that has got to be performed; te = by you; medantare = for my sake.

“You are capable of going to heaven or to the penultimate subterranean region. Know from me today the duty that has got to be performed by you for my sake.”

yadi naama kathaa tasya nishcitam vaa api yad bhavet |
nivedayethaaH sarvam tat paro me syaad anugrahaH ||6-34-11

11. nivedayathaaH = if you inform; tat sarvam = all that; yat = which; bhavet = becomes; nishchitam vaapi = decision; (or) tasya = his; kathaa = talk; yadinaama = if ever; tat = it; syaat = will be; paraH = a great; anugrahaH = service; me = to me.

“Report to me, all that is decided by him during his talk going on with his ministers about the matter of releasing me or keeping me captive. It will be of great service to me.”

eSha te yady abhipraayas tasmaad gacchaami jaanaki |
gR^ihya shatror abhipraayam upaavrttaam ca pashya maam || 6-34-13

13. yadi = if; te = your; abhipraayah = opinion; eshhaH = is this; gachchhaami = I shall go; tasmaat = on that account; jaanaki = O; Seetha !;gR^ihya = having grasped; abhipraayam = the feeling; shatroH = of the enemies; upaavartaami = I shall return; maithili = O; Seetha!

“If your opinion is like this, I shall go on that account, O, Seetha! Having grasped the feeling of the enemies, I shall return O, Seetha!”

diiyataam abhisatkrtya manuja indraaya maithilii |
nidarshanam te paryaaptam jana sthaane yad adbhutam || 6-34-21

21. maithilii = (let) Seetha; diiyataam = be restored; abhisatkR^itya = honorably; manujendraaya = to Rama the lord of men; adbhutam = the wonderful thing; yat = which; (happened) janasthaane = in Janasthana; paryaaptam = is an enough; midarsham = eye opener; te = to you.

“Let Seetha, be restored honorably to Rama the Lord of men. That wonderful** thing happened in Janasthana is an enough eye- opener to you.”

tad eShaa susthiraa buddhirmR^ityu lobhaad upasthitaa |
bhayaan na shaktas tvaam moktum anirastas tu samyuge || 6-34-25
raakShasaanaam ca sarveShaam aatmanash ca vadhena hi |

25. -”Thereafter; due to infatuation caused by his impending death; his aforesaid determination is very firm .He is not in a position to release you; not through sheer fear; but until he is actually defeated in battle through the carnage of all the demons and of himself.”

-”Thereafter, due to infatuation caused by his impending death, his aforesaid determination is very firm .He is not in a position to release you, not through sheer fear, but until he is actually defeated in battle through the carnage of all the demons and of himself.”

shrutvaa tu tam vaanara sainya shabdam |
lankaa gataa raakShasa raaja bhrtyaaH |
naShTa ojaso dainya pariita ceShTaaH |
shreyo na pashyanti nrpasya doShaiH || 6-34-28

28. Hearing that sound of that monkey troops; the servants of Ravana stationed in Lanka were lack- luster with their movements; overcome by depression. They did not see anything salutary in it; owing to the fault of their king. wM-shrutvaa = hearing; tvam = that; vaanara sainya naadam = sound of the monkey troops; raakshhasa raajabhR^ityaaH = the servants of Ravana; laN^kaagataaH = employed in Lanka; hatoujasaH = were bereft of luster; dainyapariitacheshhTaaH = with their movements overcome by depression; na pashyanti = they did not see; shreyaH = anything salutary;doshhaat = owing to the fault; nR^ipashya = of their king.

Hearing that sound of that monkey troops, the servants of Ravana stationed in Lanka were lack- luster with their movements, overcome by depression. They did not see anything salutary in it, owing to the fault of their king.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -23/24/25/26/27/28–

January 10, 2014

raktacandanasamkaashaa sa.ndhyaa paramadaaruNaa |
jvalataH prapatatyetadaadityaadagnimaNDalam || 6-21-6

6. samdhyaa = evening twilight; raktachandana samkaashaah = resembling red sandalwood; paramadaaruNaa = is very much dreadful; jvalatah = from the blazing; aadityaat = sun; etat = this; agnimaN^Dalam = ball of fire; patanticha = falls.

“Evening twilight resembling red sandal wood is very much dreadful. From the blazing sun, balls of fire fall.”

rajasaa mahataa caapi nakshatraaNi hataani ca |
yugaantamiva lokaanaam pashya shasanti lakshmaNa || 6-21-10

10. O; lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana! Pashya = look! Nakshhatraani = stars; hataani = enveloped; mohataa = in enormous; rajasaa = dust;shamsantiiva = appear to announce; yugaantam = a dissolution; lokaanaam = of the worlds.

“O, Lakshmana! Look! Stars enveloped in enormous dust, appear to announce a dissolution of the world.”

raaghavasya priyaartham tu sutaraam viiryashaalinaam |
hariiNaam karmaceShTaabhistutoSha raghunandanaH || 6-21-16

16. raghunandanaH = Rama; tutoshha = was pleased; karmacheshhTaabhiH = by the acts and gestures; sutaraam = of very; viirya shaalinaam = strong; hariiNaam = monkeys; priyaartham = for the sake of their beloved; raaghavasya = Rama.

Rama on his part was pleased by the act and gestures of those very strong monkeys, with their intention to gratify him.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

dR^iShTvaa daasharathirlaN^kaam citradhvajapataakinimm |
jagaama manasaa siitaam duuyamaanena cetasaa || 6-24-6

6. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; laN^kaam = Lanka; chitradhvaja pataakiniim = dressed with multicolored flags and butings; daasharathiH = Rama;manasaa = by his mind; jagaama = went; siitaam = to Sita; chetasaa = and his heart; duuyamaanena = was filled with grief.

Seeing Lanka dressed with multi colored flags and buntings, Rama bethought himself of Sita and his heart was filled with grief.

aalikhantiimivaakaashamutthitaam pashya lakshmaNa |
manseva kR^itaam laN^kaam nagaagre vishvakarmaNaa || 6-24-9

9. lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana! Pashya = look; laN^kaam = at Lanka; kR^itaam iva = which appears as though constructed; nagaagre = on a hill top; vishvakarmaNaa = by Viswakarma; manasaa = with his imagination; utthitaam = so elevated; aalikhantim = scraping; aakaasham = the sky.

“O, Lakshmana! Look at this Lanka, which appears as though constructed on a hilltop by Visvakarma with his imagination and so elevated scraping the sky.”

puShpitaiH shobhitaa laN^kaa vanaishcatrarathopamaiH |
naanaapatagasamghuShTaphalapuShpopagaiH shubhaiH || 6-24-11

11. lankaa = Lanka; shobhitaa = is made beautiful; vanaiH = by the gardens; chaitrarathaiH = vying with Chaitraratha;naanaapatagasamghushhTaphala pushhpopagaiH = with various sounds of birds; fruit bearing flowers; shubhaiH = and charms; pushhpitaiH = in bloom.

“Lanka is made beautiful by the garden vying with chaitraratha (the garden of Kubera the god of riches) with songs of birds of various species, with fruit bearing flowers and charms in bloom.

shashaasa kapisemaam taam balaadaadaaya viiryavaan |
aN^gadaH saha niilena tiShThe durapi durjayaH || 6-24-14

14. shashaasa = (He issued the following) commands; aadaaya = taking; taam = these; kapisenaam = troops of monkeys; balata = from the army;(let) viiryavaan = the valiant; durjayaH = and the invincible; aN^gadaH = Angada; tishhThaat = take up his position; niilena saha = with Nila; urapi = at the center of the formation.

He issued the following commands: –”Taking these troops of monkeys from the army, let the valiant and the invincible Angada take up his position with Nila at the center of the formation.

jaghanam kapisenaayaaH kapiraajo.abhirakshatu || 6-24-18
pashcaardhamiva lokasya pracetaastejapaa vR^itaH |

18. kapiraajaH = Sugriva; the king of monkeys; abhirakshhatu = protect; jaghanam = the hips and loins; kapisenaayaaH = of the monkey troops;pravetaaH = as Varuna (the god of water); vR^itaH = who remains enveloped; tejasaa = with splendor; (protects); pashchaardhamiva = the western quarter; lokasya = of the earth.

“Let Sugriva the king of monkeys protect the rear guard of the army, resembling Varuna (the god of water) who remains enveloped with splendor protects the western quarter of the earth.”

tato raamo mahaatejaaH sugriiva midamabraviit || 6-24-22
suvibhaktaani sainyaani shuka eSha vimucyataam |

22. tataH = then; raamaH = Rama; mahaatejaaH = with great splendor; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words; sugrivam = to Sugriva; sainyaani = our forces; suvibhaktaam = are properly marshaled; eshhaH shukaH = let this Shuka; vimuchyataam = be released.

Then, Rama with great splendor spoke the following words to Sugriva, “Our forces are properly marshaled. Let this Shuka be released.”

tataspa bhayasamvigna stadaa raajJNaabhicoditaH |
vacanam pratyuvaacedam raakshasaadhipamuttamam || 6-24-27
saagarasyottare tiire.abravam te vacanam tathaa |
yathaasa.ndeshamakliShTam saantvayan shlakShNayaa giraa || 6-24-28

27; 28. tataH = then; saH = that Shuka; bhayasamvignaH = agitated with fear; tadaa = then; abhichoditaH = prompted; raaj^Naa = by the king Ravana; pratyuvaacha = replied; idam = with these; uttamam = exellent; vachanam = words; raakshhasaadhipam = to Ravana: uttare tiire = on the northern shore; saagarasya = of the ocean; abravam = I spoke; tathaa = as; te = your; vachanam = words; shlakshhNayaa = conciliating;yathaasandesham = as per your instructions; aklishhTam = without any ambiguity.

Asked as aforesaid by the king Ravana, Shuka agitated as he was with fear, gave him the following excellent reply: “On the northern shore of the ocean, I conveyed your message in a smooth tone, conciliating and without any ambiguity exactly as per your instructions.”

sa ca hantaa viraadhasya kabandhasya kharasya ca |
sugriivasahito raamaH siitaayaaH padamaagataH || 6-24-31

31. saH raamaH = that Rama; hantaa = the killer; viraadhasya = of Viradha; kabandhasya = Kabandha; kharasyacha = and Khara; aagataH = came; sugriiva sahitaH = along with Sugriva; padam = to the place; siitaayaaH = of Sita.

“That Rama the killer of Viraadha, Kabandha and Khara came along with Sugriva to the place of Sita.”

puraa praakaaramaayaanti kshipramekataram kuru |
siitaam vaasmai prayacchaashu yuddham vaapi pradiiyataam || 6-24-35

35. puraa aayanti = very soon; (they) can come; praakaaram = to the rampart; kuru = do; ekataram = any one of the two acts; kshhipram = immediately; prayachchha vaa = either to restore; siitaam = Sita; yuddhamvaapi = or combat ; pradiiyataam = may be offered; asmai = to him; aashu = soon.

“Very soon they will come to our rampart. Immediately, do any one of these two acts- either to restore Sita or to offer a combat to him.”

taccaasya balamaadaasye balena mahataa vR^itaH |
jyotiShaamiva sarveShaam prabhaamudyandivaakaraH || 6-24-40

40. vR^itaH = endowed with; mahataa = a huge; balena = army; aadaasye = I shall eclipse ; tat = the aforesaid; balam = army; asya = of Rama;prabhaamiva = as the brilliance; sarveshhaam jyotishhaam = of all stars; udyan = at the rising; divaakaraH = of the sun.

“Endowed with a huge army I shall eclipse the aforesaid army of Rama, as the brilliance of all stars is obscured at the rising of the sun.”

na vaasavenaapi sa hasracakshuShaa |
yuddhe.asmi shakyo varuNena vaasvayam |
yameva vaa dharShayitum sharaagninaa |
mahaahave vaishravaNena vaa svayam || 6-24-45

45. vaaasavenaapi = neither by Devendra; the god of celestials; sahasrachakshhushhaa = the thousand eyed; varuNenaapi = nor by Varuna; the god of waters; svayam = in person; yuddhe = in combat; yamanaivaa = nor by Yama the god of death; sharaagninaa = with the fire of his arrows;vaishravaNenavaa = nor by Kubera the lord of riches; svayam = in person; shakyaH = can I be able; dharshhayitum = to be attacked; mahaahave = in a great battle.

“Neither by the thousand eyed Indra the god of celestials nor by Varuna the God of waters in person in a combat, nor by Yama the god of death with the fire of his arrows, nor by Kubera the lord of riches in person, can I be able to be attacked in a great battle.”

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

samagram saagaram tiirNam dustaram vaanaram balam |
abhuuta puurvam raameNa saagare setu bandhanam || 6-25-2

2. samagram = the entire; bala = army; vaanaram = of monkeys; tiiraNam = crossed; dustaram = the impassable; saagaram = ocean;abhuutapurvam = the unprecedented; setubandhanam = construction of the bridge; saagare = across the ocean (was done); raameNa = by Rama.

“The entire army of monkeys crossed the impassable ocean. The construction of the bridge, unprecedented, across the ocean was executed by Rama.”

au dadarsha mahaatejaaH pracchannau ca vibhiiShaNaH || 6-25-13
aacacakShe atha raamaaya gR^ihiitvaa shuka saaraNau |

13. vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; mahaatejaaH = with great splendour; dadarshau = beheld; tau = both of them; praticchannau = in disguise; saH = He; gR^ihiitva = laid hold of; shuka saaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; aacacakSe = and said; raamaaya = to Rama (as follows)

Vibhishana with great splendour beheld both of them in disguise. He caught hold of Shuka and Sarana and told Rama as follows:

yadi dR^iShTam balam kR^itsnam vayam vaa susamiikShitaaH || 6-25-18
yathaa uktam vaa kR^itam kaaryam chandataH pratigamyataam |

18. sarvam = (Has) the entire; balam = army; dR^iSTam = yadi = been seen? vayam susamiikSitaH vaa = have we been seen well? kaaryam kR^itam vaa = has the operation been accomplished; yathoktam = as instructed? pratigamyataam = you may go back; chandataH = according to your own wish.

“Has the entire army been observed by you? Have you observed us well? Have you accomplished the task, as entrusted to you? If so, you may go back now according to your free will.”

pravishya nagariim la.nkaam bhavadbhyaam dhanada anujaH || 6-25-22
vaktavyo rakShasaam raajaa yathaa uktam vacanam mama |

22. pravishya = after entering; laN^kaam nagariim = the city of Lanka; dhanadaanujaH = Ravana the younger half-brother of Kubera the god of riches; raajaa = and the king; rakSasaam = of demons; vaktavyaH = be told; bhavadbhyaam = by you; yathoktam = as told; mama vachanam = in my words.

“When you return to the city of Lanka, repeat my words faithfully to Ravana the younger half-brother of Kubera and the king of demons.”

iti pratisamaadiShTau raakShasau shuka saaraNau || 6-25-26
jayeti pratinandyainam raaghavam dharmavatsalam |
aagamya nagariim la.nkaam abruutaam raakShasa adhipam || 6-25-27

26; 27. iti = thus; pratisamaadiSTau = commanded; shuka saaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; raakSasau = the demons; pratinandya = admired; iti = that; jaya = “May you be Victorious!” enam = on this; raaghavam = Rama; dharmavatsalam = who was intent on righteousness; aagamya = reached;laN^kaam nagariim = the city of Lanka; abruutaam = and spoke; raakSasaadhipam = to Ravana.

Receiving this command, the two demons, Shuka and Sarana, admiring his justice, cried out: “May you be victorious!”, reached the city of Lanka and spoke to Ravana as follows:

raama lakShmaNa guptaa saa sugriiveNa ca vaahinii |
babhuuva durdharShataraa sarvair api sura asuraiH || 6-25-33

33. saa vaahinii = that army; raamalakSmaNaguptaa = protected by Rama and Lakshmana; sugreeveNaca = as well as by sugreeva; babhuuva = are; durdharSataraa = exceedingly unconquerable; sarvaiH = by all; suraasuraiH api = the gods and demons even.

“That army protected by Rama and Lakshmana as well as Sugreeva, are exceedingly unconquerable even by all the gods and demons.”

yadi maam abhiyunjiiran deva gandharva daanavaaH |
na eva siitaam pradaasyaami sarva loka bhayaad api || 6-26-2

2. aham = I; naiva daasyaami = do not give; siitaam = Seetha; yadi = even if; devagandharva daanavaaH = celestials; celestial musicians or demons; abhiyuNjiiran = attack (me); sarvalokabhayaadapi = or even if there is terror from all the worlds.

“I do not give Seetha even if the celestials, celestial musicians or demons attack me or even if there is a terror from all the worlds.”

vaalinaH sadR^ishaH putraH sugriivasya sadaa priyaH |
raaghavaarthe paraakraantaH shakraarthe varuNo yathaa || 6-26-18

18. (This Angada) sadR^ishaH = a worthy; putraH = son; vaalinaH = of Vali; sadaa = and always; priyaH = dear; sugriivasya = to Sugreeva;paraakraantaH = is coming forward; raaghavaarthe = for Rama’s interest; varuNoyathaa = as Varuna; shakraarthe = is to Indra’s.

“This Angada, a worthy son of Vali and always dear to Sugreeva, is coming forwards for Rama’s interests, as Varuna is to Indra’s.”

anuvaalisutasyaapi balena mahataa vR^itaH |
viirastiShThati samgraame setuheturayam nalaH || 6-26-21

21. ayam = this; nalaH = Nala; setu hetuH = who is the creator of the bridge; viiraH = and the valiant one; samgraame = in battle; tiSThati = stands; anuvaalisutasya = next to Angada; son of Vali; vR^itaH = surrounded by; mahataa = a large; balena = army.

“Surrounded by a large army, here stands the valiant Nala the creator of the bridge, next to Angada the son of Vali, prepared for the battle.”

enam shata sahasraaNaam shata ardham paryupaasate || 6-26-41
yuuthapaa yuuthapa shreShTham yeShaam yuuthaani bhaagashaH |

41. enam = to him; yuuthapashreSTham = whos is excellent among army-chiefs; eSaam = whose; yuuthaam = troop-commenders; shataartham = numbering fifty; shatasahasraaNaam = laksha; bhaagashaH = in separate units; paryupaasate = attend obediently; enam = to him.

Troop-commanders numbering fifty lakhs commanding separate units attend obediently to him, who is excellent among the Generals.”

te duShprasahaa ghoraa balinaH kaama ruupiNaH |
yuuthapaa yuuthapa shreShThaa yeShaam samkhyaa na vidyate || 6-26-48

48. ete = these; viiraaH = valiant; yuuthapaaH = commanders; yuuthapashreSThaaH = and the commander-in-chiefs; duSprasahaaH = are difficult to be attacked; eSaam = whose; samkhyaa = number; navidyate = is not know; teSaam = their; yuuthaani = troops; bhaagashaH = are divided in parts.

“These commanders and commanders-in-chief are difficult to be conquered and their number is hard to be counted. Their troops are divided into distinct units.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

yam pR^iShThato anugacchanti shatasho atha sahasrashaH |
vR^ikShaanudyamya sahasaa laN^kaa rohaNatatparaaH || 6-27-4
yuuthapaa hariraajasya kimkaraaH samupasthitaaH |

4. shatashaH = hundreds; atha = and; sahasrashaH = thousands; yuuthapaaH = of troop-leaders; samupasthitaaH = who are resoled; kimkaraaH = to be the servants; hariraajasya = of Sugreeva; pR^iSThateH = behind; yam = whom; anugachchhanti = they are following; udyamya = carrying;vR^ikSaan = trees; laN^kaarohaNatatparaaH = with an intention to mount the city of Lanka; sahasaa = soon.

“Hundreds and thousands of troop-leaders who are resolved to be the servants of Sugreeva rally behind him, carrying trees with them and with an intention to attack Lanka soon.”

etena saahyam sumahat kR^itam shakrasya dhiimataa |
deva asure jaambavataa labdhaaH ca bahavo varaaH || 6-27-12

12. etena = by this; jaambavataa = Jambavan; dhiimataa = the intelligent; mahat = a great; saahyam = help; kR^itam = was done; shakrasya = to Indra (Lord of celestials); devaasure in a battle between celestials and demons; bhavaH = and many; varaashcha = boons also; labdhaaH = were obtained.

By the intelligent Jambavan, a great help was rendered to Indra (the lord of celestials) in a battle between celestials and demons and many boons were obtained.”

yasya vikramamaaNasya shakrasya iva paraakramaH |
eSha gandharva kanyaayaam utpannaH kR^iShNa vartmanaa || 6-27-20
tatra devaasure yuddhe saahyaartham tridivaukasaam |

20. yasya = whose; vikramaaNasya = striding; paraakramaaH = prowess; shakrasyeva = is like that of Indra the Lord of celestials; eSaH = this Samnada; utpannaH = was born; gandharva kanyaayaam = of a youthful Gandharva maiden; kR^iSNavartmanaa = and Krishnavartmana; tadaa = then;devaasurayuddhe = in a combat between celestials and demons; saahyaartham = for the purpose of helping; trividvaukasaam = the celestials.

“This Samnada, whose striding prowess is equal to that of Indra the Lord of Celestials was born of a youthful Gandharva maiden and krishnavartman for the purpose of helping the celestials in a combat between celestials and demoneous.”

vR^itaH koTi sahasreNa hariiNaam samavasthitaH |
eShaivaasha.nsate laN^kaam svenaaniikena marditum || 6-27-24

24. eSaiva = he indeed; sthitaH = is standing; vR^itaH = surrounded; koTisahasreNa = by a thousand crores; hariiNaam = of monkeys; aashamsae= and hopes; marditum = to crush; laN^kaam = Lanka; svena = by his; aniikena = army.

“He indeed is standing, surrounded by a thousand crores of monkeys. He hopes to crush Lanka with the help of his army.”

vikraanto balavaan shuuraH pauruShe sve vyavasthitaH || 6-27-45
raamapriyaartham praaNaanaam dayaam na kurute hariH |

45. hariH = this monkey; vikraantaH = is courageous; balavaan = stron; shuuraH = valiant; vyavasthitaH = established; sve = in his; paurSe = manliness; na kurute = and does not make; dayaam = pity for; praaNaanaam = his lives; raamapriyaartham = for the sake of Rama.

“This Shatabali the monkey is courageous, strong, valiant and is established in his manliness. He does not care for his life, in the cause of Rama.”

gajo gava akSho gavayo nalo niilaH ca vaanaraH |
eka eka eva yuuthaanaam koTibhir dashabhir vR^itaH || 6-27-46

46. ekaikameva = every single one; gajaH = Gaja; gavakshaH = Gavaksha; gavayaH = Gavaya; nalaH = Nala; niilaH vaanarashcha = and a monkey called Nila; (each) vR^itaH = is surrounded; dasha koTibhiH = by ten crores; yodhaanaam = of warriors.

“Each and every single one, like Gaja, Gavaya, Nala and a monkey called Nila is surrounded by crores of warriors.”

sarve mahaaraaja mahaaprabhaavaaH |
sarve mahaashaila nikaasha kaayaaH |
sarve samarthaaH pR^ithiviim kShaNena |
kartum pravidhvasta vikiirNa shailaam || 6-27-48

48. mahaaraaja = O; monarch! Sarve = all of them; mahaa prabhavaaH = are highly prominent; sarve = all of them; mahaashailanikaashakaayaaH= are having their stature; equal to great mountains; sarve = all of them; samarthaaH = are capable; kshaNena = in a moment; kartum = to level;pR^ithiviim = the earth; pravidhvasta vikiirNa shailaam = by uprooting and razing to its mountains to the ground.

“O, monarch! All of them are highly prominent, their stature equal to high hills and all of them are capable in a moment to level the earth by uprooting and razing its mountains earth by uprooting and razing its mountains to the ground.”

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

eShaam koTi sahasraaNi nava panca ca sapta ca |
tathaa shankha sahasraaNi tathaa vR^inda shataani ca || 6-28-4

4. eSaam = their (are); nava = mine; paN^caca = five; saptaca = seven; (twenty one); koTisahasraaNi = thousand crores; tathaa = and;shaNkusahasraaNi = thousand Shakus*; tathaa = and; vR^indashataanica = hundred Vrindas.

“There are twenty one thousand crores, a thousand Shankus and a hundred Vrindas of these monkeys.”

kaama ruupii hari shreShTho bala ruupa samanvitaH |
anivaarya gatiH caiva yathaa satatagaH prabhuH || 6-28-11

11. harishreSThaH = this excellent monkey; kaamaruupaH = is able to assume any form at will; balaruupasamanvitaH = endowed with great strength and good form; satatagaH = always moving; prabhuH yathaa = like the god (of wind); anivaaryagatishchaiva = with an uninterrupted mobility.

“This excellent monkey can assume any form at will. He is endowed with a good strength and form always moving like the wind-god, having an uninterrupted mobility.”

patitasya kaper asya hanur ekaa shilaa tale |
ki.ncid bhinnaa dR^iDha hanor hanuumaan eSha tena vai || 6-28-15

15. ekaa = one; hanuH = jaw; asya = of this; kapiH = monkey; patitasya = who fell down; shilaatale = on the head of a rock; bhagnaa = was fractured; kimchit = a little; tena = for that reason; eSaH = he who; dR^iDhahanuH = has a strong jaw; hanuumaan = is called Hanuman.

“One of the jaws of this monkey who fell down on the head of the rock, was a little fractured. For this reason, because of his strong jaw, he is called Hanuma.”

eSha aasha.nsate la.nkaam eko marditum ojasaa |
yeva jaajvalyate.asau vai dhuumaketustavaadya vai || 6-28-17
la.nkaayaam nihitashcaapi katham vismarase kasim |

17. eSaH = He; ekaH = alone; aashamsate = experts; mathitum = to destroy; laN^kaam = Lanka; ojasaa = by his; valour; katham = how;vismarate = do you forget; kapim = this monkey; yena = by whom; nihitaH = was kept; asau = this; dhuumaketuH = fire; adyavai = which is still;jaajvalyate = blazing up; tava = in your; laN^kaayaam = Lanka.

“He alone wants to destroy Lanka by his valour. How do you forget this monkey by whom this fire was lighted and is still blazing up Lanka.”

amarShii durjayo jetaa vikraanto buddhimaan balii || 6-28-24
raamasya dakShiNo baahur nityam praaNo bahiH caraH |

24. (This Lakshamana is); amarSii = an angry person; durjayaH = difficult to be conquered; jetaa = a conquere; buddhimaan = a wise man; balii = a strong man; nityam = forever; dakSiNaH baahuH = a right arm; raamasya = of Rama; bahishcharaH = and an outward moving; praaNaH = life (of Rama).

This Lakshmana is an angry person, difficult to be conquered, victorious, wise and mighty. He has always been the right arm of Rama and in outward moving life (of Rama).

shriimataa raaja raajena la.nkaayaam abhiShecitaH || 6-28-27
tvaam eva pratisamrabdho yuddhaaya eSho abhivartate |

27. eSaH = He abhiSechitaH = who was consecrated as a king; laN^kaayaam = for Lanka; raja raajena = by Rama the king of kings; shriimataa = the illustrious man; pratisamrabdhaH = being enraged; tvaameva = with you really; abhivartate = is to attack; yuddhaaya = for the battle.

“He, who was consecrated as a king for Lanka by the illustrious Rama, the king of kings, is enraged really with you and is to attack us in the battle.”

hatam shatasahasraaNaam koTimaahurmaniiShiNaH || 6-28-33
shatam koTisahasraaNaam shaN^kurityabhidhiiyate |

33. maniiSiNaH = wise men; aahuH = say; shatam = a hundred; shata sahasraaNaam = lakhs; koTim = as a crore; (and) shatam = a hundred;koTisahasraaNaam = thousand crores; abhidhiiyate = is reckoned; shankuH = as a Shanku.

“Wise men call a hundred lakhs as a crore. A hundred thousand crores is reckoned as a Shanku.”

imaam mahaaraaja samiikShya vaahiniim |
upasthitaam prajvalita graha upamaam |
tataH prayatnaH paramo vidhiiyataam |
yathaa jayaH syaan na paraiH paraajayaH || 6-28-44

44. mahaaraaja = O; king!; samiikshya = carefully observing; imam = this; vaahiniim = army; upasthitaam = which arrived; prajvalita grahopamaam = much the same as a blazing planet; vidhiiyataam = perfom; paramaH = a great; prayatnaH = effort; yathaa = so as; syaat = to obtain;jayaH = victory; tataH = thereafter; ma = and not (to get); paraabhavaH = defeat; pariaH = from the enemies.

“O, king! Carefully observing this army, which appears much the same as a blazing planet, prepare yourself for a great effort to get victory and take measures to avoid defeat from the enemies.”

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்


Follow

Get every new post delivered to your Inbox.

Join 64 other followers